Forsaken World: Homecoming
Author: Thomas A. Watson
Date: 2019-09-25 00:53:06+00:00
Keywords: zombie apocalypse
Description: Fighting against insurmountable odds Sandy and Mary are now alone butrefuse to stop fighting to reach their kids. Hoping they have learnedenough before they lost their husbands they push on together. At the cabin Lance and Ian are expanding the coalition adding membersto help fight the stinkers and even more dangerous people. Withingenious ideas the boys push ahead to secure just a small part ofthis forsaken world.
Publisher: Independently published

FORSAKEN WORLD

Homecoming

Book Five

…..

THOMAS A WATSON

Copyright © July 31 2019

THOMAS A WATSON/A-POC PRESS

ALL RIGHTS RESERVED

Credits

Sabrina Jean/FastTrack Editing

Cover Art by Christian Bentulan

This book is a work of fiction. People places, events, and situations are the product of the author’s imagination. Any resemblance to actual persons, living or dead, or historical events, is purely coincidental.

This book may not be reproduced, transmitted, or stored in whole or in part by any means, including graphic, electronic, or mechanical without the written consent of the author except in the case of brief quotations embodied in critical articles or reviews.

Thank you for acknowledging the hard work of this author. If you didn’t purchase this book or it wasn’t purchased for you, please go purchase your own copy now.

A Special Thank You

Leslie Bryant

Yalonda Butler

Steven Smith

Jeff Ashby Jr.

Cora Burke

Robert Launt

Anna Shirley

Fleur Wilkinson

Deb Serres

Jon Spielman

CAST

Carver-

Johnathan (dad) Sandy (mom) Lance (13)

Wilkerson-

Bill (dad) Mary (mom), Ian (13), Allie (8) Jason a.k.a. Ooops (18, deceased)

Thompson-

Jennifer (15, calls Ian boo), Carrie (8)

Lilly Ricci- (24, veterinarian)

Doug Leary- uncle Doug (deceased)

Dogs: Dino-mastiff   George & Judy shepherds

Dan & Ann (with parents)

Bear Trap Team

Heath (owner of house, 36, worked construction) Robin (wife, 35)

Lori (daughter, 14) Denny (son, 12)

Rhonda (Heath’s sister, 26, redhead)

Dwain (Heath’s brother) Kathy (wife)

Jodi (daughter, 7)

Grady (37) Brenda (wife, Heath’s cousin)

Dedication

This is dedicated to all my fans, friends and family.

I couldn’t do this without all of you.

Thank you.

Table of Contents

Chapter One

Chapter Two

Chapter Three

Chapter Four

Chapter Five

Chapter Six

Chapter Seven

Chapter Eight

Chapter Nine

Chapter Ten

Chapter Eleven

Chapter Twelve

Chapter Thirteen

Chapter Fourteen

Chapter Fifteen

Chapter Sixteen

Chapter Seventeen

Chapter Eighteen

Chapter Nineteen

Chapter Twenty

Chapter Twenty-One

Chapter Twenty-Two

Chapter Twenty-Three

Chapter Twenty-Four

Chapter Twenty-Five

Chapter Twenty-Six

Chapter Twenty-Seven

Chapter Twenty-Eight

Chapter Twenty-Nine

Chapter Thirty

Chapter Thirty-One

Chapter Thirty-Two

Chapter Thirty-Three

Chapter One

Northeast of Lenox, Tennessee

Sitting in the small folding chair, Sandy finished cleaning her AR. Again. All the mud from the drainage ditches they crossed yesterday had coated everything so after making camp, she and Mary had started the task of cleaning all their gear. The guns had been first, but even by nightfall they still hadn’t been done, so they’d stayed in place. With the sun now lower in the sky, Sandy started cleaning her AR again to keep her hands and mind busy.

Camped at the tip of a peninsula that jutted into a lake, Sandy glanced around and didn’t see anything close. Neither woman wanted to stay an extra night so close to the Mississippi River Bridge they had used to cross, but they didn’t have much choice. The horses were spent from the mad dash after Johnathan had been murdered and their gear really needed to be cleaned. Pushing the thought of Johnathan’s death from her mind, Sandy reassembled the AR.

Across from Sandy, Mary propped up on her elbow. “Hear anything?” she asked.

“Some ATVs to the west just after noon,” Sandy answered, field testing her AR when it was back together. “They weren’t there long.”

Stretching out first, Mary stood up and patted Ann who’d been lying beside her. “The dogs handled the baths better than I thought they would,” Mary admitted.

Dropping her eyes to Dan beside her, Sandy nodded. “Yeah, and they don’t seem as tired after taking a night off,” Sandy replied, forcing a smile.

Walking over beside Sandy, Mary turned on the kerosene stove. “What else needs to be cleaned?”

Giving a shrug, “Nothing,” Sandy answered. “I’m just keeping busy.”

Reaching over, Mary patted Sandy’s shoulder. “Me too,” Mary mumbled.

When Mary poured a cup of coffee for her, Sandy took it and looked out over the small lake. “I only killed six stinkers today,” Sandy told her, then took a sip.

Holding her mug with two hands, Mary stood up and saw the horses already saddled. “Did you make any changes to the route we worked on?” Mary asked and Sandy shook her head. Glancing at her watch, Mary looked up at the sky. “We should be able to leave in an hour. You recite the route and then I will.”

Lowering her mug, Sandy took a deep breath and started reciting the route Johnathan had made her memorize. When she was done, Mary started while Sandy moved over to pack the last of her stuff up. Almost finished, Mary stopped reciting, hearing gunfire to the south. For several seconds, sporadic gunfire sounded but then stopped suddenly.

“I haven’t heard gunfire that close, have you?” Sandy asked.

Shaking her head, “No. That wasn’t even a mile away,” Mary answered. “I heard some that was several miles away last night.”

Moving over, Sandy held up the scanner. “I heard them talking again on CB’s three hours ago.”

“You find out anything new?”

“Yeah,” Sandy answered. “They got a few people across the bridge to look around, but stinkers were thick along the interstate. They called them back before they got cut off.”

Nodding, Mary stepped over before putting a hand on Sandy’s shoulder. Yesterday after they’d made camp, neither had felt like sleeping, so they’d cleaned gear and Mary had turned on the small scanner. They had heard people talking on CBs about a group of bandits that hit Steele, and the entire area was looking for them. Unfortunately, the locals didn’t bother asking for ID and anyone not local was the enemy.

The town of Caruthersville seemed to have a lot of people and that was who’d come after Sandy and Mary. Just before dark they’d found out Johnathan had killed seven and wounded five. Listening to the CB, they could tell the people were just running around because at ten o’clock that night the bandits had struck the town of Steele again.

“Or maybe that’s what they wanted everyone to hear,” Mary offered. “Maybe we need to wait a little longer before moving out.”

To the southwest, the sound of engines filled the air. “That’s near Lenox,” Sandy stated with certainty. “We need to leave. We’ve already taken too much time off. Think about it, the longer we stay here the more of a risk they’ll find us.”

Hearing that, Mary nodded and closed her backpack up. “We need to avoid having the horses walk through water if we can help it. I’m worried about their hooves.”

Sandy patted her thigh, and Dan came over and sat down at her feet. Leaning over, Sandy rubbed his head. “Let’s eat and move out,” Sandy said in a breaking voice.

Wiping tears from her eyes, Mary gave a sigh and grabbed the pot off the stove and fixed them two bowls. As the two ate, they listened to the forsaken world around them. Still off to the southwest they could hear the sound of engines, but they seemed to be heading away.

After checking the camp once more, they packed up and pulled on backpacks. “Want me to lead?” Mary asked.

“If you want to, but I think we need to keep doing what we were doing with Jo-,” Sandy stopped as her voice caught. Clearing her throat, “We need to keep changing, like we were with Johnathan. That way, we don’t get complacent.”

Giving Sandy an understanding nod, Mary climbed up on her horse. “I’ll take over at midnight then.”

Climbing up on her horse, Sandy gave a grunt and then settled into the saddle. Holding the reins, Sandy started arranging and checking her equipment over her body and saddle. Glancing back and seeing Mary was waiting, Sandy gave her horse a small kick and guided him through the woods. With Johnathan gone now, each was leading three horses. After talking about it, they’d both agreed to keep the horses and change out the horses they rode every day.

Riding north, Sandy soon reached a small dirt track heading east. Tugging the reins to the right, Sandy turned her horse onto the path at an easy walk. A soft growl sounded below her and without thinking, Sandy raised her bow up as a shadow stumbled toward them on the dirt road. Squeezing her knees against the horse to steady herself, Sandy released the arrow.

She watched the shadow give a jolt and then collapse to the ground in a heap. “Good boy, Dan,” Sandy whispered, steering her horse toward the stinker she’d shot. With a grin seeing the stinker on its back, Sandy leaned over in the saddle and reached down for the arrow jutting out of the stinker’s face.

When the shaft touched her glove Sandy gripped hard and yanked, hearing the slurping sound as the arrow pulled out. “I’ll never get used to that sound,” Sandy admitted with a shiver, pulling up in her saddle.

“Thought we had seventy-one before we have to retrieve,” Mary said, moving up behind her.

Shaking the arrow violently in the air to sling the gunk off, “I didn’t get off my horse,” Sandy responded, putting the arrow back in her bow.

“Damn, I should’ve thought of that,” Mary sighed. “I could’ve got a dozen or more of mine.”

Shrugging as she lifted her bow up to aim at another shadow ahead that had stepped out of the trees, “It just came to me,” Sandy breathed out, then released. The stinker raised its arms toward them just as the arrow hit it in the face.

“Let me get this one,” Mary offered, steering her horse to the side of the dirt path.

“It’s not sticking up,” Sandy noted. Watching Mary lean way off her saddle Sandy bit her bottom lip, expecting Mary to faceplant on the ground any second. The stinker fell on its left side and the arrow shaft was only a few inches horizontal off the ground.

With her left foot braced on the saddle horn, Mary leaned over until she could almost touch the ground. Passing the stinker, she grabbed the shaft and yanked up as Ann came over wanting to know what she was doing. “Ann,” Mary cringed as Ann licked her face.

Pulling back up in the saddle, Mary wiped the dog slobber off her face with the back of her glove. “I don’t like dog kisses,” Mary smiled down at Ann.

“When did you become a rodeo rider?” Sandy asked, pulling back her bow when another stinker stepped out.

Slinging the gore off the arrow, “Hate to admit it, but I’ve dropped so much shit since we’ve been riding that I just learned how,” Mary huffed as Sandy released an arrow. “My pack only has some ammo and food, so it’s not that heavy. Bill told me to do that after I fell on my face.”

Watching the stinker drop, “That’s why you fell off your horse in Utah?” Sandy asked.

“Yeah,” Mary admitted. “I dropped my coffee mug.”

Seeing Sandy steer her horse over to the stinker, “Your pack is too heavy, Sandy,” Mary warned. “I don’t have clothes or extra boots in my backpack. I leave them on my packhorse.”

Taking the advice, Sandy sighed with a nod and then watched Mary steer her horse over before hanging off the saddle again and yanking the arrow out. “I’m taking some shit out of my pack,” Sandy grunted. “I hate climbing on and off the horse to retrieve arrows and cut fences.”

Sitting back in her saddle, Mary shook the arrow hard. “I wish I would’ve been doing this sooner,” Mary admitted, then looked back to see two stinkers following them, but the horses were moving faster than the stinkers.

The dirt track they were on ran into a real dirt road, and Sandy could see a few houses around but didn’t see many shadowy forms of stinkers. Killing any stinkers that would intercept them, Sandy kept her head on a swivel and strained to hear anything as they rode along.

Ahead she spotted Highway 78, and Sandy saw the shadowy forms she had been looking for. “Shit,” she grunted, pulling her horse to a stop a half a mile from the highway. All the forms were heading south in the slow and steady stinker walk.

“It’s not that many,” Mary offered, pulling up beside her.

“It’s enough to bog us down,” Sandy replied. “I don’t want to risk using guns unless we have no choice.”

Agreeing with a nod, Mary looked off to the north and could see the fields were flooded. “Seems Bill was right, all river levels would rise,” Mary sighed.

“We need to get some distance between us and the damn river, so we can have room to move,” Sandy pointed out, still staring at the shadowy forms.

“We can try skirting the flooded areas in the field, but we have to get on Highway 78 to use that bridge unless you want to try and have the horses swim the Obion River.”

A shiver ran down Sandy’s spine at the mention of ‘bridge’. Shaking her head, “No. As wide as it is, the horses could get hurt trying to find the edge,” Sandy replied.

Glancing back, “Well, we need to do something or take out the stinkers behind us,” Mary told her. Sandy turned and saw over a dozen shadows following them.

“Fuck it,” Sandy snarled. “The damn bridge is only three miles away. Let’s move to the road. I’m sure we can get back in fields and dirt roads after Bogota.”

“I’m game,” Mary shrugged, adjusting her AR across her body so it wouldn’t interfere with her bow.

Kicking her horse, Sandy turned over her shoulder. “Stay just back from me in case I need help clearing a path.”

Answering with a grunt, Mary kicked her horse into a trot, moving up beside Sandy’s right side. Reaching the road, they saw several stinkers turn around for them but steered north. Shadows to their front started converging and Sandy moved to the soft shoulder, keeping the horses in a slow trot.

Risking a glimpse back to Mary, Sandy saw Mary was almost riding in the ditch. “Move back behind me, so your horses don’t trip. I’ll just use my pistol if they get thick,” Sandy called out softly. Pulling her reins back, Mary fell in behind just as Sandy shot a stinker with her bow.

Watching the stinker collapse, Mary chuckled as the two behind it tripped, smacking the asphalt very hard, face first. “I don’t care who you are, that faceplant hurt,” Mary chuckled softly, not even thinking about retrieving the arrow.

Continuing north in a steady trot, the stinkers thinned out and Sandy was able to dodge most. When she saw the bridge ahead, Sandy took a deep breath and steered her horse up on the roadway, cringing to hear the clap of hooves sounding off. “I wish we could put socks on the horses to muffle that,” she complained.

Crossing the bridge, Sandy shot a stinker and then glanced out over the water while she grabbed another arrow. “Holy shit,” Sandy gasped, seeing how wide the river was now. On the map the river had been fifty yards across, but now it was over three hundred easy. “Glad we didn’t try to swim that.”

When they cleared the bridge, Sandy saw the bridge rose above the ground for half a mile before the roadway dropped back to ground level. Even though water was still on each side of the raised roadway, Sandy moved her horse back to the shoulder before slowing them to a walk. Hearing the clatter of hooves cease when the horses moved to the grass, Sandy sighed with relief.

A mile from Bogota, she steered the horses off the highway toward a field. Not seeing a barbed wire fence surrounding the field, Sandy wanted to cheer. As her horse reached the field, Sandy looked down at the dirt and saw it was moist. The horses left very visible tracks. “I could follow those tracks,” Sandy mumbled, then glanced back and saw Mary scanning around.

A soft growl sounded below, and as Sandy turned to Dan walking beside her, she jerked her horse to a stop. Off in the distance to her left, she heard the unmistakable sound of a car door slamming. “Was that a car door?” Mary asked, moving up beside her.

“Yeah, but it was a long ways off,” Sandy whispered, hearing muffled pops. “Let’s get closer to the east tree line.”

Moving across the field, they heard someone shouting from very far off where the muffled shots were coming from. Sandy was certain in the old world they never would’ve heard it, but this new forsaken world was devoid of modern sounds. Now, the muffled pops and sonic cracks were very easily heard, but only because they were in a steady tempo. Reaching the end of the field, Sandy guided her horse into a small stand of trees that bordered a dirt farm road.

Very slowly, Sandy eased her horse to the road and looked to the west up the dirt road. Half a mile away, where the dirt road met Highway 78, she could see the parking lights of two pickup trucks. “You hear that?” Mary asked behind her.

“They are shooting with suppressors,” Sandy told her. “Let’s head across this field, but stay near the tree line.”

Feeling very exposed when she crossed the dirt road into the next field, Sandy was again thankful for no barbed wire. The small ribbon of trees they rode beside gave them no cover, but it did give them a background to move against.

Slowing as they neared a blacktop road, Sandy steered her horse closer to the trees, seeing a shadow on the road ahead. It was heading west toward Bogota, so she peered through the few trees looking east and saw a house and barn. A muffled pop to their front made everyone, including the horses, jump.

Squinting her eyes, Sandy struggled to look ahead of them. The road was over a hundred yards away and she looked around, trying to find where the suppressed shot came from. When a figure stepped away from several trees to the road, Sandy stifled a yelp.

Just by the way the figure moved she could tell it was human, and she was almost certain it was a man. The figure stopped beside the stinker that’d been shot and pulled it off the road, then walked back to the trees beside the road.

When Sandy climbed off her horse, Mary almost fell off hers. “What are you doing?” Mary whispered in a pant.

“They’ll see us if we just cross over this road into the next field,” Sandy told Mary as she checked her AR.

“We can move back and head east,” Mary offered.

Shaking her head, “No. That water was too high, and the horses would have to wade through fields,” Sandy answered.

“We don’t know if they are with the same group,” Mary said, looking toward the road.

“Then they should’ve had their asses inside,” Sandy snarled in a low voice. “If it goes bad, then take off.”

“Fuck that,” Mary huffed, moving to get down and Sandy stopped her.

“No. You have to stay with the horses, so they don’t run off,” Sandy told her. “If we lose the horses, we can’t make it home. Just hold here.”

Before Mary could respond Sandy turned and left, after motioning for Dan to stay. “You aren’t a ninja,” Mary sighed, then said a prayer that this wasn’t a mistake.

Remembering everything Johnathan had taught her about hunting, Sandy crept forward, slowly testing each step for sound before putting her weight down. When she was fifty yards away, she spotted the dark shape of a side by side in the strip of trees facing the road with two figures inside. The figure on the right lifted a rifle and looked east down the road.

Glancing to the east, Sandy didn’t see anything and lifted her AR to her shoulder. Before the stinkers arrived, fifty yards had seemed like a long way to her. Now it was point blank. The fiber-optic reticle glowed green as she rested it on the shadowy outline of the passenger’s head.

Very slow and easy, Sandy flipped the safety off and moved her finger to the trigger, never caring whether these two were part of the group that’d killed Johnathan or not. They were blocking her way. When her finger contacted the trigger, she let out a long breath as she gently squeezed the trigger.

When the rifle bucked in her hands it startled her, but she moved the crosshairs over and saw the driver turning to the passenger as she pulled the trigger. Sandy saw the driver’s head jolt as the bullet blew out the side of his head.

Taking her finger off the trigger, she glanced around and didn’t see any movement. Holding her barrel low, she eased up and heard a radio turned down. Getting closer, she saw a CB mounted on the dash and heard several people jabbering away.

In the light of the night sky, Sandy saw the grotesque scene of her work up close and fought not to get nauseous. Turning back, she waved for Mary to move up and then turned back to the side by side. Each man had an M4, but the scopes on them were massive.

Picking up the closest, Sandy gave it a once-over and saw the eyepiece was rubber, but couldn’t see through it. Pressing down on the piece light came out, making Sandy jump and let the eyepiece go. Turning to the west, Sandy let her AR hang and pulled the M4 to her shoulder and pressed her eye to the eyepiece, gasping to see a thermal view, but a hundred times better than the one Johnathan had found on the soldier.

Then it occurred to her, one had to press down on the eyepiece to use the scope that way so light wouldn’t escape. Taking her eye off the scope, Sandy blinked her eyes as her right eye struggled to regain its night vision.

Reaching over, she grabbed the other M4 and laid both in the back bed. Moving back to the cab, she started patting down the driver and realized the vest he was wearing was like the one Johnathan and Bill had taken off the soldier. “Fucking glad I shot your ass in the head,” Sandy gasped.

“What?” Mary whispered, tying the horses to the back of the side by side.

“They have on vests like that soldier had,” Sandy answered. “Get to the passenger and get his off.”

“Sandy, we need to haul ass,” Mary complained, but moved to the passenger side.

“Mary,” Sandy snapped in a low voice. “These vest stop bullets.”

Pausing when she reached for the passenger, Mary looked from Sandy to the body before yanking it out and letting it hit the ground hard. Bending down, Mary undid the side Velcro and pulled the vest off while Sandy tossed the driver’s in the bed.

“Anyone seen anything besides stinkers?” a voice asked over the CB.

Narrowing her eyes, “My son came up with that, and nobody around here is allowed to use it,” Sandy hissed at the CB.

“I heard an ATV south of Miston,” a voice answered.

Several more called out joking before a deep voice came over the CB. “Knock it off,” the deep voice commanded. “We will give it another thirty minutes, then move back across the river. If nothing else, we are killing infected.”

Happy the voice didn’t use ‘stinker’, Sandy turned from the CB and saw something on the small dash. Picking it up and realizing it was a head harness, Sandy gasped and stared at what she was holding. “It’s like the one Johnathan bought.”

Leaning in, Mary saw the dark outline of a night vision monocular and saw another on the dash that would’ve been in front of the passenger. Grabbing it, Mary almost panted. “We need to go.”

Reaching back to the bed, Sandy pulled the vest over her head with a grunt. “Okay, I really believe it weighs thirty pounds.”

Slinging one of the M4s across her back, Sandy glanced in the buggy and saw a small cooler, and opened it up. Seeing beer on ice, Sandy fought off the desire to crack one open and swept her eyes over the interior. When a radio went off beside her ear, Sandy jumped almost four feet in the air.

As she was in midair, Sandy looked over the roof and saw Mary was also in midair looking at her shoulder. Returning to earth, Sandy looked at her left shoulder and saw a radio mounted on the vest. “All units, we pull out at two a.m. If anyone is listening on the CB, they should move in an hour. Call out contacts,” the same deep voice called over the radio.

Looking through the cab at Sandy, “Wonder how far out they are?” Mary asked as Sandy grabbed a case off the floorboard.

Shrugging, “Have no idea, but we are out of here,” Sandy said, jerking her head to the bed. “Grab the other M4 and one of the small packs back there, and I’ll take the other one. We can stop down the road and tie them to the pack horses.”

“I’m taking this tool belt off if I’m wearing this damn vest,” Mary snorted, moving to the bed and grabbing the stuff.

When they mounted up, Sandy led them across the road into the field heading northeast. Taking off her cap, Sandy put the head harness on and cranked the knob at the back to tighten it on her head. Flipping the monocular down, Sandy fumbled along the tube until she found the switch and turned it on.

“Whoa,” she mumbled. Instead of a world of green she was looking at a world of gray and white, but could tell it wasn’t thermal. It was infrared, but the definition was a hundred times better than the one Johnathan had bought, and he had paid four grand for it.

As they moved along a row of trees separating them from the next field, Mary rode up. “You-,” she stopped, seeing Sandy already had the monocular on. “This is the new phosphor night vision,” Mary grinned. “Doug brought one over at Christmas that a company sent him to try out, but he didn’t buy it. If Doug didn’t buy one, I don’t want to know what they cost.”

“Cost us two rounds of 5-5-6,” Sandy replied with a malevolent grin.

Nodding, “Well, that was a bargain,” Mary chuckled. “When we hit that small forest in five miles, we need to stop. If we have to fight with this shit just tossed on, we’re fucked.”

“That’s what I was thinking,” Sandy admitted really loving the fact she could see with definition now. Then she turned to Mary. “You know, since we’ve landed, mine and your language has turned atrocious.”

“Fuckin’ A,” Mary chuckled as they continued on.

Chapter Two

Cabin in Kentucky

Coming out the back door, Lance checked his gear. Satisfied, he buckled the mask on while he walked over to the buggy as the sun set. Hearing the door open behind him, Lance turned around as he put on his helmet and saw Jennifer and Lilly come out buckling on their helmets with Dino between them. “They need to paint something on their masks,” Lance noted.

Sitting in the buggy, Ian gave a snort. “It won’t be a skull,” he said. “Jennifer gives me shit about ours.”

Climbing in the front passenger seat, “At least we look cool,” Lance chuckled behind his mask as Lilly and Jennifer climbed in the back and put Dino in the middle.

Ian turned on the batteries and gripped the steering wheel. “Let’s get this show on the road,” he laughed as he drove around the cabin.

“Gate,” Lance called into his radio.

“Opening,” Allie called back, and they saw the inner gate rolling open. Before it was halfway, the outer gate had already swung open.

Not waiting until the inner gate had opened all the way, Ian drove through the gap and turned right to follow the fence line. Lance glanced back to see the outer gate swinging closed just as the inner gate finally stopped fully open, only to start rolling back to close.

“Think I should speed the inner gate up?” Lance asked, gripping his AR.

“Nah,” Ian grunted. “We don’t have to do it, the outer gate closes so fast it scares me.”

Driving up behind the cabin, Ian drove over the ridge and into the chute for the barrier fence. “I still want a fucking gate here,” Lilly said behind them.

“We found one,” Lance told her over his shoulder. “Now that the greenhouse is done, we can start moving to other projects.”

Shaking her head as they came out of the chute, “Every time we complete something to take off the list, we add four more things,” Jennifer sighed. “Now I understand what Mom and Dad were always talking about; you can’t get ahead.”

“Yeah, having to be a grownup sucks ass,” Ian agreed.

Pulling out of the trees, Ian stopped in the yard of the ‘build house’ where they stored equipment. There were several side by sides parked in a line that had been moved from the cabin, just so they could have room. Lilly and Jennifer climbed out and walked over to one of the diesel Rangers with a trailer already hooked up to it.

While Lilly and Jennifer checked the Ranger, Ian turned to Lance. “With Lori, Denny, and Jodi at the cabin, I have to admit, they are doing a good job at helping out,” Ian said. Hearing what the boys were talking about, Lilly and Jennifer listened carefully.

“Yeah, and they better continue,” Lance told him. “I’m all for helping them learn, but they can’t slow us down more than they have.”

“Dude,” Ian huffed. “They haven’t even been there a week and they’ve already learned more than they ever did with their parents since they’ve been born.” Spinning away, Lilly bit her bottom lip to keep from busting out laughing.

“I know,” Lance nodded. “But they can’t stop because we can’t let anyone endanger us. Like we’ve always told Lilly and Jennifer, ‘We have to make sure we always see what’s around us before it sees us’.”

“Coming up,” Heath called over the radio.

Turning to the driveway, Lance grinned. “I’m so happy they baffled their rides.”

Putting his hands on his hips, “They wouldn’t be coming with us if they hadn’t,” Ian snapped as Lilly and Jennifer came over.

Lilly tapped Lance’s arm, getting his attention. “You sure about Rhonda riding shotgun with you and Ian?” Lilly asked.

Looking Lilly directly in the eyes, “To be honest,” Lance ranted. “No.”

When Lilly drew a breath to speak, Lance held up his hand to stop her. “But it’s the best choice,” Lance pointed out. “I know for a fact; you and Jennifer can cover your area at the back even with one driving. If Rhonda was back there so one of you could ride with us, that means one of you would be exposed, and neither Ian nor I can have that.”

“Oh, so you don’t think we have a right to bitch because our men are riding point with someone who hasn’t trained with us?” Lilly protested.

“We are in the front on point and that’s what we decided,” Lance insisted. “We’re over patrolling, so don’t start.”

Hearing Lilly getting ready to unleash, Jennifer grabbed her arm. “Don’t,” Jennifer warned. “We agreed to that and it’s sound reasoning, even if I don’t like it.”

Staring at Jennifer’s eyes behind the mask, Lilly finally nodded. “I don’t like my man in danger, but okay.”

Reaching out and grabbing Lilly’s hand, Lance gave it a squeeze. “Just like we don’t like our girls in danger, but we do what we have to,” Lance said as two more side by sides drove up. “If we had our way you two wouldn’t leave the cabin, but that would just put you in more danger if trouble found us.”

Leaning over, Lilly whispered. “We are curling up on the couch when we get home.”

Thankful the mask and fading light hid his blush, Lance climbed out as Heath and his wife Robin walked over with Rhonda. “Want me to lead?” Heath asked.

Shaking his head, “Nah, let us do it,” Lance answered, then turned to Rhonda. “You’ll ride shotgun with us. I’ll be standing and covering out the roof. Then Heath and Robin, next Dwain and Kathy, followed by Lilly and Jennifer,” Lance pointed as he gave out the riding order.

Seeing everyone nod, Lance continued. “This area is a mile and a half outside our three mile perimeter, so keep alert and call out anything. Keep your weapons ready at all times but I’m not kidding, you shoot one of us and we will shoot back.”

“We’ve been practicing,” Robin said proudly, then adjusted her tactical vest and M4. “We finally got that laptop you left for Denny hooked up to the big screen in the den and copied the lessons.”

Lance glanced over at Ian and nodded, very impressed by that. “Can I ask what Grady and his wife are doing?” Lance asked before turning back to Robin.

“Oh, Brenda practices with us, but Grady is adding more cameras to the security system,” Robin answered.

Stepping close to Lance, Heath lowered his voice. “We told Grady until he starts doing those videos on gun drills, he isn’t allowed to use a gun and if he hasn’t started in a week, he has to pack his shit.”

“Effective,” Lance grinned.

Stepping back, “Yeah, Brenda told his ass if he didn’t start working out in the gym, she was going to make him outrun stinkers for exercise,” Heath chuckled.

“Hardcore,” Ian laughed.

When Lance flipped down his quad tube, everyone else flipped down their night vision, even though Heath’s group looked on with a little jealousy, but they were still happy. Not from the gear the group had, it was the knowledge and confidence the group displayed. Before Lance and Ian, they’d had next to nothing, little knowledge, living in fear, and close to starving. Now, they felt they had a chance at survival.

“Dino,” Lance said, pointing at the backseat behind Ian and then climbed inside to stand out of the roof. Pulling up his AR, Lance rested it on the roof.

“You want me on this .22?” Rhonda asked, climbing in the passenger seat.

“Nope, stay on your M4,” Ian answered. “Big pussy may be around and the M4 will do more to run them off.”

Rhonda looked down at the gun the boys put together for her. “You and Lance refer to your guns as ARs, but ours M4s. Why?” she asked.

“M4 is just the military version of the AR. Uncle Doug had parts to upgrade our ARs. So we have full auto like yours, but also three round burst. Your barrel is only fourteen inches, our barrels are sixteen inches,” Ian answered, easing the buggy to the driveway and waiting on everyone to fall in behind him. “To be honest, we reference both the same sometimes.”

Turning to scan around them, “Do two inches make that much of a difference?” Rhonda asked.

Nodding, “If you’re shooting past three hundred yards, it does,” Ian answered.

When the others were behind him, Ian eased off down the driveway until he reached the valley below and found four stinkers in the road. As Ian slowed to turn right driving up the valley, the four stinkers’ heads exploded one after the other. In two seconds, Lance had all of them down and was looking around as he stood out of the roof.

“You guys are fast,” Rhonda said in awe.

“Hey, we normally shoot them with arrows,” Ian chuckled, and Rhonda glanced over and fought off a shiver to see the gray paint from the skull on the mask seeming to glow in her night vision monocular. As if the lifelike painting detail of the skull wasn’t terrifying enough, the glow gave it a supernatural terror.

Passing the mobile home where she had met Ian and Lance, Rhonda had to admit, since this had started, she really felt they had a chance to survive this now. Looking away from the mobile home, Rhonda saw Ian taking the small driveway that ran up a draw to the house they were using to run communication lines through. It was a nice house, and she liked the idea of them turning it into a meeting place or ‘clubhouse’ as they’d called it.

Passing the clubhouse, Lance looked around as Ian drove up the ridge to the crest. Glancing back, he saw everyone behind them with only five yards between each vehicle. Keeping his head moving side to side, Lance rotated his eyes over a two hundred degree arc, only occasionally glancing back.

When Ian topped the rise and started down the slope, Lance felt Dino move and lean against his leg. Before he could glance down, Lance felt Dino’s chest vibrating against his leg. Jerking his eyes around, Lance was reaching for his PTT. “Contact right!” he yelled, pulling up his rifle.

Ian heard the shout in his earbud and rapid shots above him. Turning to his right, Ian’s mouth fell open to see dogs, a fuck load of dogs running up the slope toward them like a flood. “Fuck!” Rhonda shouted, lifting her rifle and starting to shoot.

Knowing the dogs were faster, Ian stomped and locked the brakes before he grabbed his rifle, aiming out the left side.

Just below the crest, Jennifer and Lilly heard the shout fine without the radio and shots. Seeing the others stopping and aiming to the right, Jennifer stopped and looked to the right, but couldn’t see over the slope. “Wh-,” Lilly started and then jumped out, raising her rifle and started snapping off shots.

With her heart pounding, Jennifer jumped out and opened fire, seeing the pack of dogs charging at them from the rear.

Lance dropped the empty magazine and slammed in a new one before bringing the stock to his shoulder and tapping the bolt release. Flipping the selector to the rear on automatic, Lance started squeezing short bursts at the dogs as they ran between the trees.

Hearing many yelps as dogs were hit, Lance kept his aim toward the front of the pack, seeing the charge falter. Now with everyone firing and dogs yelping everywhere, Lance moved along the pack, just aiming center mass. He saw a huge St. Bernard skid to a halt thirty yards away and he cut loose a short burst, watching the dog drop from the impacts and letting out a yelp. When the dog stood back up, Lance was already moving to another target.

As one, the entire pack turned and ran back along the slope. Holding his aim on the retreating pack, Lance cut loose two more bursts and was rewarded with two more yelps. Ejecting his empty magazine, Lance slammed in a new one and turned around.

His heart dropped, seeing Jennifer shooting behind them on their left side. Following her aim, Lance saw a dog drop and then try to get up, only to have Jennifer shoot it again. Quickly scanning the left side and seeing nothing moving, only several dead dogs, Lance turned back and saw Lilly lowering her rifle as she was aiming behind them.

“Heath!” Lance called out, since Heath was behind them but standing on the right side of his buggy. “What about covering all sides?”

Heath jumped in the air and aimed his gun at the slope on their left. “Jennifer covered your sector and she had to cover the rear all by herself!” Lance snapped.

“Sorry,” Heath panted. “I just saw a wave of dogs.”

“Well, if Jennifer hadn’t shot the ones on the left behind you, they would’ve got your ass,” Lance grumbled, climbing out. When he jumped to the ground, he saw Ian looking across the slope with his thermal. “How many you think we got?”

“Over forty. Luckily, none were coming in my area and I could help Rhonda by taking the front. I still had to swing back and take three that were in Dwain’s and Heath’s area,” Ian answered in a trembling voice. Lowering his rifle, Ian turned to Lance. “That was over two hundred dogs, Lance. Way over.”

Nodding, Lance turned to walk back to Lilly and Jennifer as adrenaline rushed his body. “I was hoping the lions and tigers would keep them away, but it seems the dogs scared off the pussy,” Lance called over his shoulder, then stopped beside Heath.

“Shit, I have a gun and thought about climbing a tree,” Ian mumbled, seeing Rhonda staring down the slope and panting hard.

“Heath,” Lance said in a low voice. “You have to make sure your left side is clear. We were point and responded to the threats. Ian’s area was clear, but he still kept track of the left side, including your area. I think the pack was heading to your place. Please tell me you have the animals locked up.”

“Yes, every day before sunset we lock up the chickens and goats,” Heath answered in a shaking voice. “You seem kind of calm.”

“Dude, I’ve had motherfuckers shoot at my ass,” Lance responded. “I’ll take dogs any day.”

“Sorry, it won’t happen again,” Heath said, flipping his monocular up.

Stepping up, Lance grabbed Heath’s forearm. “Heath, just relax and think because a mistake can get you or all of us killed. I’m not mad just disappointed because I should’ve looked back. I know your group hasn’t practiced this yet,” Lance said in a low voice. “Now, go to Dwain and go over your mistakes while I talk to Jennifer and Lilly. Reload your magazines and keep an eye out.”

When Heath nodded, Lance left and found Jennifer and Lilly looking around, loading magazines. Lance turned to the left and saw six dogs laying still and four more thrashing about on the ground. “You two okay?” Lance asked.

“Lance, don’t be hard on them,” Lilly said, and Jennifer nodded. “I’ve been attacked by dogs several times since this started, but not by an army of them. It’s hard to force yourself not to panic.”

Walking past Lilly and patting her rump, like a guy would another guy, Lance saw several more dogs lying still at the crest of the ridge. “Not going to lie, I think I wet my pants,” Lance confessed, reaching over and patting Lilly’s leg.

“Take your glove off and move your hand over some more and you’ll feel I did,” Lilly informed him.

Leaning close, “You’re my girl, so your pee doesn’t scare me,” Lance whispered, and tapped the forehead of his mask against Lilly’s mask.

When he looked over at Jennifer, Lance could see she was still trembling from the adrenaline rush. “Hey, I wasn’t going to pull down my pants to take a piss,” Jennifer huffed. “I pissed my pants when you were walking back here.”

“Don’t you even start,” Lance huffed. “You peed on me before.”

Jennifer gasped in shock, cutting her eyes at Lilly. “Lance, we were in the swimming pool playing chicken.”

“And you were on my neck,” Lance hissed. “I don’t care if Beth was pulling your hair. I heard you scream, and the back of my neck got warm.”

Stomping her foot, “I said I was sorry,” Jennifer whispered harshly. “I tried to get Ian to be my partner.”

Cocking his head to the side, “Jennifer, you were in a small bikini,” Lance droned. “That’s why Jason had to team up with Beth and Ian was referee. Sorry, but when men have serious wood, we don’t like girls to know. It’s kind of embarrassing.”

Lilly moved up beside Lance. “When we get a chance, that one pool in the stream is five foot deep now. How about you and I challenge Ian and Jennifer to a chicken fight?” Lilly offered.

Images filled his mind and Lance’s body gave a jerk as he spun to face her. “And who’s going to carry you?” Lance gasped. “I couldn’t. Just thinking of you in a bikini, much less sitting on my neck, gives me wood.”

“Just an idea,” Lilly responded, then patted Lance’s mask.

“We leave in five,” Lance said, spinning on his heel and storming off.

“I really didn’t mean to pee,” Jennifer said, shoving her loaded magazines back in her vest. “Jason was like a giant and Beth actually had to lean down to get me. She grabbed a handful of hair and it just came out. They kicked our asses so bad; I really don’t want to chicken fight swimming anymore.”

Patting Jennifer on the shoulder, “I’m getting the ladybugs to ask for a swimming pool,” Lilly chuckled.

Rolling her eyes, “You wait till we get caught up some because you know damn well Lance will build them one,” Jennifer snapped, climbing back in the side by side.

Stopping beside Heath’s side by side, Lance turned to Heath who was sitting behind the steering wheel. “If we run into an ambush where they shoot at us, don’t stop. If our vehicle stops, you drive around and get out of the kill zone. Just hold your guns out and start shooting,” Lance told him.

Nodding, “I remember that one and I’m glad Ian didn’t do that because if I could’ve gone around him, I might have tried,” Heath admitted.

“Dogs don’t shoot, but can outrun us in the trees. That’s why Ian stopped. If you had tried to outrun the dogs through the trees, you would’ve had dogs climb inside and munch down on you,” Lance informed him, and leaned down to see Robin trembling in the passenger seat. “Robin, relax and get your mind back in the game because we are still inside our three mile patrol area.”

A shiver ran up and then down Robin’s body. “I’ll be okay,” she assured Lance.

Heading back to the buggy, Lance found Ian standing at the driver’s door holding out a handful of magazines. “I loaded your mags,” Ian said, and Lance took them before shoving them back in his vest. “You went through four and I went through three. I won’t ever argue again about carrying twelve magazines.”

Climbing on the buggy and dropping his legs down through the roof, “Dude, the only reason I don’t carry more is because I want room to add a spot for the other magazines when we carry different weapons,” Lance told him. “You ready?”

Not answering, Ian just climbed back in the buggy and took the parking brake off. Scanning around, “At least pussy doesn’t travel in packs like that,” Lance mumbled as Ian slowly pulled off.

Chapter Three

For the most part, Ian kept them on the twisting and turning ridgelines heading north. In the small valley behind Heath’s new house, Lance flipped up his night vision and lifted his rifle up before flipping the thermal in place. Looking down in the valley at the dozen mobile homes, Lance couldn’t tell if there were any changes since the last time he and Ian had been there. He did see a few dozen stinkers milling around.

Letting his rifle rest on the roof, Lance lowered his goggles just in time to dodge a low branch. All the mobile homes in the valley had been ransacked. The mobile homes didn’t provide very good shelter from stinkers or gangs.

With Ian leading them along at the pace of a fast walk, Lance kept watching the forest and then reached down to pat Dino. “Forgot. Thanks, Dino,” Lance praised, glancing down. Dino was just sitting up in the backseat panting and looking around. “Glad we decided to leave George and Judy at the cabin.”

Getting closer to their three mile boundary, Lance could feel the tension build inside. He and Ian had roamed all over the area Uncle Doug had laid out. Under no illusions, Lance knew people moved in and out of the three mile perimeter, but they weren’t staying there. They had found signs of houses being searched and even two campfire areas.

Lance was sure those people were dead because those fires had been at night, in a camping spot. You don’t light a beacon to lead shit to kill you. When they lit stinkers at night, they damn sure didn’t stay around.

“Lance, Ian,” Rhonda called over the radio and Lance almost jumped out, she startled him so bad. He was relieved feeling the buggy lurch, letting him know Ian got startled also.

“Yeah,” Lance said, pressing his PTT.

“You know that small road that runs up this draw but stops a half a mile from the perimeter?” Rhonda asked.

“Yeah, we are above it now,” Ian called back, even though he was sitting beside her. Risking a glance, Lance ducked down and saw Rhonda still looking out the right side.

“There are people living in a house back up in that draw,” Rhonda told them. “I spotted them when I was hunting.”

“Is that the group you told us about?” Lance asked.

“No, that group is further west on the other side of Highway 11,” Rhonda answered.

“So, did you know about the group you and Heath are going to set up a meet with?” Ian asked.

“Yeah, I saw them when it first started on one of my first hunting trips,” Rhonda chuckled.

Knowing the entire group was listening but not caring, Lance asked. “Rhonda, you’re awful country and Heath and Dwain aren’t. How did that happen?”

“They left the farm as soon as they could,” Rhonda answered. “I stayed helping Ma and Pa. They sent money, which did help, but Pa lost the farm three years ago. He died that year and Ma followed a few months later.”

“Sorry,” Lance mumbled into the radio, feeling bad about asking.

“Don’t be. They had to get rid of the farm and move into assisted living apartments. That’s what killed them,” Rhonda sighed.

“Lance,” Heath called over the radio. “Even when we were kids, Rhonda could run the farm. I’m the oldest at thirty-six and ten years older than Rhonda, but she was plowing fields when she was five. She loved the farm and outdoors. Dwain and I didn’t like either. We hunt and fish, but Rhonda can hunt and fish. Big difference.”

“And Rhonda can shoot,” Dwain chimed in.

“Rhonda, what do you think about that group you just pointed out?” Lance asked.

“If they ain’t starved to death, they might be someone we can teach. They are tryin’, but I can tell you they are city through and through. I found a deer they shot, and they have no idea what they are doin’,” Rhonda informed him.

Thinking for a few minutes, “After we see about this other group, we can set up a meeting with them,” Lance decided.

“We’ll set it up, if you don’t mind,” Dwain butted in quickly. “I don’t want Rhonda going with us either to set up the meeting, but she threatened to beat the shit out of me, so I’m not going to argue anymore.”

“Damn,” Lance mumbled to himself as he looked around. “They know Rhonda is their strongest person and don’t want to risk her.”

Pressing his PTT, “Dwain, don’t think I’m going to take your side. Lilly will take Rhonda’s side and that means I’ll have to as well,” Lance responded.

Gripping his rifle, Lance looked to his right and left into the valleys below as Ian drove along the ridge. The ridge they were on lowered into a finger ending in a larger valley. The finger almost ended at the property they were headed for, but they would only have to move down the valley a quarter of a mile. Looking around, Lance couldn’t believe they would find a business, much less one that was expanding so far out in the boonies.

When the ridge started to drop, Lance kept his head pivoting and gripped his rifle harder. Since they had left the perimeter, Lance had only seen a few stinkers stumbling along in the valleys below and none in the woods.

“Ian, stop back from the tree line,” Lance called over the radio.

“Hey, dildo junkie! I know what the fuck I’m doing,” Ian shot back.

Pressing his PTT, “Sorry, brah,” Lance responded.

Waiting for the buggy to stop, Lance climbed out and jumped to the ground. Taking his left hand off the rifle, Lance patted his thigh and heard Dino climb out. When Dino was beside him, Lance eased through the trees toward the valley.

Gripping her rifle tight scanning out the passenger side, “Aren’t you going?” Rhonda asked Ian over her shoulder.

Taking a deep breath like he was talking to a child, “No, that’s your job. I’m driving,” Ian sighed.

Lurching out of the buggy, Rhonda landed on her feet and moved after Lance. “Sorry, I thought Ian was coming,” Rhonda whispered when she was next to him.

“We have to have someone who knows how to drive the buggy, in case we run into shit,” Lance whispered back, but kept his eyes forward.

Stopping beside a large tree, Lance knelt down on his left knee. A field was in front of him and he was guessing it was over half a mile long and about that wide. Ten yards from the tree line, a rather wide creek ran down the valley. On the other side of the field, he could see the road that ran along the valley. Seeing movement, Lance flipped his goggles up and switched the thermal on while lifting his rifle up.

He could see three stinkers moving down the road and leaving the valley but as slow as they were moving, it wouldn’t be anytime soon. Scanning up the valley, Lance spotted the collection of buildings Heath and Dwain had spoken of, and the frame of another building under construction. “Rhonda, how did Heath and Dwain know about this?” Lance asked, lowering his rifle.

“Heath did the dirt work and Dwain works for the phone company putting in new lines and internet,” Rhonda shrugged. “If they hadn’t, I would’ve known anyways because I killed a nice buck in this valley.”

Glancing down at Dino, “You haven’t seen any people in this valley?” Lance asked.

“No. You see where the road forks?” Rhonda pointed. “The left fork leads up that narrow valley to the north and there are a dozen or so houses up there. That right fork is the road that ends just before the perimeter, but there are a dozen or so houses on it before it ends in that draw. I’ve been in a few, but I’ve never seen anyone else.”

“How deep is that creek?”

Pointing to her left, “There’s a road on the west side of this finger and we can use it because it has a bridge,” Rhonda told him. “It’s not deep but the banks are steep, and we would make a lot of noise going through it.”

Nodding as he got up, Lance backed away and then turned around with Rhonda behind him and Dino moving in front of him. “Why so many questions about people?” Rhonda whispered. “I wouldn’t hold something like that back.”

Motioning toward Dino, “He doesn’t like something,” Lance whispered back, and Rhonda almost asked if they could leave. One thing she had come to respect was Dino.

Standing out of the roof in Lance’s spot and keeping watch, “Well?” Ian asked when they returned.

“Dino didn’t like something, but he didn’t stop me from moving into the valley,” Lance reported. “I only saw four stinkers on the road, and they were leaving.”

After several seconds of silence, Ian realized Lance was waiting on his input. “Dude, unless we see a gang or military unit entrenched in that valley, we are getting the shit,” Ian declared. “I didn’t face the largest pack of dogs on record to head back home empty-handed like a little bitch.”

Nodding, Lance grabbed his PTT. “Okay, we’re moving out. Heath, I want you to let Ian get twenty yards ahead, in case there is trouble. If anybody shoots at us, everyone haul ass back to the clubhouse.”

“Copy,” Jennifer called back, then Dwain and Heath did the same.

“Dino,” Lance said, pointing to the backseat as Ian dropped down and climbed back in the driver’s seat. When Lance climbed up on the roof, he glanced back to check on the others, then turned around and saw Rhonda’s rifle pointed out the passenger door. Ducking down, Lance saw she was sitting sideways in the seat.

Standing back up, Lance swayed on his legs as Ian turned west, heading down the side of the finger into a narrow valley. They came out right behind a house and with his night vision goggles, Lance could see the back door was caved in and most of the windows were busted. Coming around the front, he saw the damage was worse.

Realizing how many stinkers it would take to cause that much damage, “This is in the fucking sticks, and stinkers were here in force,” Lance mumbled as Ian pulled out on the road.

When Ian drove over the small bridge, Lance was very happy he’d taken Rhonda’s advice because the banks of the creek were steep, damn near vertical. The buggy and side by sides could’ve handled it without trailers he was sure, but they would’ve made noise. With the trailers loaded, Lance knew there was no way they could even make it down the steep sides.

Lifting his rifle, Lance aimed at the four stinkers ahead as Ian turned on the road running up the valley. Not able to help it, Lance grinned as he pulled the trigger and then moved his aim. None of the stinkers heard them and only reacted when they pulled out on the road.

As the last one dropped, Lance flipped his goggles up and slid the thermal over to scan the valley ahead from this side. Still not seeing any threats, Lance flipped the thermal over and turned it off. Pulling his goggles down, Lance glanced back and saw the others well behind them.

When Ian came around a curve, he saw the collection of buildings and the one under construction. “There is no way in fucking hell that place had enough business to expand that much,” Ian huffed out over the radio.

“Ian, I can assure you, Victor Dunstan wouldn’t have built it unless he was making money,” Heath called back. “They worked on heavy machinery here, mostly farm equipment. The house you see sitting far back belonged to Victor’s youngest brother.”

“I fucking hate that sorry son of bitch cock-sucking motherfucker,” Rhonda spit out with dripping malice. She didn’t say it over the radio, but Lance heard her just fine. Hearing the seething hatred, wisely, Lance and Ian let that outburst slide.

As the road forked, Ian took the driveway into the gravel parking lot. With the soft crunch of gravel under the tires, Lance looked around at bulldozers, excavators, backhoes, and tractors. “Might find some good stuff here,” he mumbled, then studied the buildings. None appeared damaged, and he moved his eyes to the house sitting much further back.

Even from over a hundred yards away, Lance could see the damage to the front door and most of the windows. “Ian, I don’t see anything,” Lance said quietly as the others slowly pulled up behind them.

“Neither do I, but Dino’s staring at the construction office trailer next to the shop,” Ian reported.

Glancing at Dino, Rhonda turned to the mobile office. “Okay. If someone is in there, how do we handle it?”

“Fuck ‘em,” Lance chortled. “We are loading what we want and leaving.”

With an evil grin, Rhonda stared at the trailer. “If Victor steps out of that trailer, I’m skinning the son of a bitch alive with fingernail clippers.”

Motioning for the others to pull up to the construction area, Ian gave a startle and slowly turned to Rhonda. “Man, you have a serious hard-on to get medieval on that butt muncher.”

“He’s earned it,” Rhonda growled, cradling her rifle and waiting for the door on the trailer to open and cut loose.

Shaking his head, Lance headed over to the pallets of lumber. As he was looking over the stacks, Heath walked over. “Are we going to check the trailer?” he asked.

“We are filling our trailer with the OSB, so we can enclose the RV sheds,” Lance answered, ignoring the question. “You load one of yours with OSB and then get 2x4s and 2x12s.”

“Okay, but what about the trailer?” Heath asked. “What if they are hostile?”

“Then they die. They are boxed in and those walls won’t stop bullets,” Lance grinned. “If it’s that Victor guy, Rhonda has enough reason to hate him, so we are taking the shit or his life. He’s the one who has claim to it.”

Looking at the office, “I have no love for the man either, but shouldn’t we tell them we aren’t going to hurt them because I can guarantee you, Victor isn’t in there,” Heath said. “He owns businesses all over Kentucky, but his home is in Corbin, or should I say one of his mansions.”

“I’m not backing them in a corner,” Lance explained. “If we don’t present a threat, then they won’t respond to a threat. Now, you want to load first or guard?”

Cutting his eyes to Lance, “If you don’t mind, I’m going to the shop and see if the forklift has juice,” Heath coughed shyly.

Patting Heath on the shoulder, “Now I like that plan,” Lance nodded.

Walking over to the shop with Heath, Lance saw the machine repair sign. “They have enough business to support building an office complex that big? They have to do some good work.”

Shaking his head, “The office complex was being built as a headquarters for Dunstan, Inc.” Heath explained. “Victor wanted his office outside of any city. The Dunstan family has always been rich, owning a lot of businesses, but when Victor took over after college, they became very rich and a law unto themselves. There wasn’t a politician he didn’t own in the state.”

Pulling out his lock picks, Lance moved to the pedestrian door and quickly picked the lock as Ian came over with Dino. “Dino’s not growling, but still doesn’t like the office,” Ian said, stopping behind Lance. When Lance pushed the door open, Ian aimed inside and slowly cleared the opening. “Heath, you stack up behind me.”

When Lance and Dino eased in with Ian behind them, Heath swallowed nervously before pulling his rifle to his shoulder and following Ian inside.  After clearing the shop, Lance and Ian looked around as Heath walked over to two forklifts. “Oh, we are so coming back here,” Lance gasped, looking at the shelves filled with parts.

“Yeah, but we don’t have to get everything at one time,” Ian pointed out.

Heath walked over as the boys drooled at the supplies. “The electric forklifts still have juice. It should be enough to load,” Heath said, then grinned looking at the boys. He couldn’t see their faces, but he knew they were grinning. The green glow of his monocular amplified the gray grinning skull painted on their masks, making a shiver run down his spine.

Moving over to the closest roll up door, Lance grabbed his PTT. “Opening a roll up door, so everyone keep an eye out,” he called out.

“Thank you for the warning,” Jennifer called back.

Unlocking the door, Lance grabbed the chain and tugged hard. Everyone cringed when the door rolled up, shattering the quietness of the night. Looking around, Jennifer stepped closer to Lilly. “If he wouldn’t have warned us, I would’ve taken off running for cover,” Jennifer whispered.

When the noise stopped, Lilly snorted. “I would’ve shit my pants and then I would’ve stepped outside with him when we got home.”

Hearing an electric motor, they glanced back to see Heath driving a forklift over. Jennifer gave a relieved sigh. “Oh, thank God. I was dreading loading this by hand.”

Lance and Ian walked back to their buggy and took up guard positions, but Lilly could tell they were keeping a lot of focus on the office trailer. Grabbing Jennifer’s arm, Lilly pulled her to the other side of their buggy, putting it between them and the office trailer like Ian and Lance had done with their buggy.

When Heath loaded the first stack of OSB, Lance saw a face peer out from the lower corner of a window in the office. “You see that?” he asked.

At first glance, it looked like neither was watching the trailer. “Yeah, looked like a woman,” Ian answered, then looked at Rhonda on the other side of the buggy glaring at the trailer. “I swear, if I was in there and saw Rhonda looking at me like that, I would chew a hole out the other side and sneak away, man card be damned.”

Seeing the trailer door crack open, “Here we go,” Lance mumbled, and Rhonda lifted her rifle to her shoulder.

“Victor, if you’re in there, get out here now,” Rhonda growled just loud enough to be heard over the forklift.

When the door opened, they saw a man in the doorway holding up his left hand, but his right held a hunting rifle. Thankfully, for the man, the rifle barrel was pointed down. “That’s not Victor,” Rhonda grumbled, lowering her rifle barrel just enough to not be aiming directly at the man.

“I think if Rhonda sees this Victor, she will gut him alive and eat his heart while he dies,” Lance chuckled, then moved around the front of the buggy while keeping his rifle aimed at the ground. “You don’t shoot at us and we won’t shoot at you!” Lance called out just loud enough to be heard.

Slowly, the man stepped out, looking around the area. The sky was clear, and the man could see them easily but without night vision goggles, the man could only see shadowy figures. Heavily armed shadowy figures. “We won’t shoot!” the man called out, and everyone cringed at how loud he was.

Letting out a gasp, Rhonda lowered her M4 in shock. “Ethan, is that you?”

The man jerked, almost dropping his rifle. “Rhonda?” the man gasped.

Chuckling, “Yeah, once you hear Rhonda, nobody could miss that voice,” Ian chuckled.

“Hell, she sounds just like Reba,” Lance claimed as Rhonda started for the trailer, only to have Lance intercept her. “You may have known him before this, but a lot has happened making people change,” Lance told her in a low voice. “Trust is earned, not given.”

Giving a nod as she cursed herself, Rhonda glanced at Lance who never took his eyes off the trailer. Then Rhonda realized Lance had risked his life to keep hers out of danger, again. Moving her gaze back to the trailer, Rhonda saw the man come down and now could see his face clearly with the monocular. “Ethan, what the hell are you doin’ here?” Rhonda asked, keeping her voice low.

“Our house was leveled when a wave of stinkers came through,” Ethan answered. “We hid out in Brady’s and Levi’s treehouse.”

Seeing movement inside the trailer, Rhonda gave a nod. “Okay, but why are you here? I can think of a hundred better spots to hide, without even tryin’ hard, besides a flimsy construction office trailer.”

Pointing to the destroyed house that sat back from the business, “Came to see if we could hold up with Blake,” Ethan answered.

“Hmpf,” Rhonda scoffed with disdain. “Blake is almost as bad as his cock-sucking ass-wipe brother, and you think he would’ve taken you in? Please.”

“It was all we could think of,” Ethan snapped very loud.

Raising his left hand, “Keep your voice low,” Lance warned.

Seeing Ethan turn to glare at Lance, Rhonda stepped in front of Lance, putting half her body between them. “How long have you been here?” Rhonda asked, having no doubt Lance or Ian could stomp Ethan’s ass or just kill him with no hesitation.

“Two days,” Ethan answered, still looking at Lance behind Rhonda. “We tried to make it to the center in Corbin, but the stinkers are too thick.”

“So, your brother’s in the trailer with your families?” Rhonda asked and Ethan nodded, finally turning to look Rhonda in the eyes.

“We tried to leave yesterday, but a group on ATVs came into the valley,” Ethan said, pointing to the left fork that ran up a narrow valley. “We’ve seen them before, so we knew to avoid them.”

“How?” Lance asked, stepping to the side so Rhonda wasn’t blocking him.

“They all wear black hoods and one of the ATVs always flies a pirate flag,” Ethan answered as a small boy that looked around five ran out of the trailer. A woman darted out to scoop him up before he could start down the steps.

“Brady!” the woman cried out.

Glancing past Ethan, “Hey, Jane,” Rhonda said nonchalantly.

“Hi, Rhonda,” Jane called back in a low voice, but stepped back inside the trailer.

“Black hoods,” Lance mumbled. “What kind of hoods?”

Shrugging, “Like pillowcases pulled tight or ski masks,” Ethan replied.

“That’s why you were hesitant on coming out?” Lance inquired.

“Yeah, but we noticed others with you weren’t wearing masks, and none of the pirate group has skulls painted on their masks,” Ethan said. “When we saw several without masks, we wanted to know what was up.”

Jerking his left arm back and pointing his thumb at the construction area, “Just getting supplies,” Lance answered, and Ethan realized Lance’s right hand never left the grip of the AR. “Ethan right,” Lance stated, and Ethan nodded. “I’m only going to say this once. The man behind you aiming the rifle at us needs to lower it before his head explodes.”

Lifting her head up, Rhonda saw a man crouched down inside the trailer aiming at them. “Dennis, if you don’t lower that rifle right now, I’ll kick your ass,” Rhonda snapped, then saw a laser light up Dennis’s forehead. It was then Rhonda realized she could only see the laser with the monocular. “Dennis, you’re about to die if you don’t lower that gun now!” Rhonda exclaimed rapidly.

Getting to his knees, Dennis held the barrel lower but still threatening, and the laser on Dennis ’s head dropped. Another laser shot out joining the first and Rhonda gave a chuckle, seeing the two lasers were aimed at Dennis’s groin. “Dennis, you don’t want to know where they are going to shoot you if you don’t lower that gun,” Rhonda chuckled.

Giving a visible shudder, “Shit,” Lance quivered, then grabbed his PTT. “Lilly, Jennifer, you don’t shoot a man in his jewels.”

“That fucker doesn’t lower that gun, he gets an instant sex change,” Lilly responded over the radio.

Taking his left hand off the PTT, “Your brother is irritating our ladies, and I’ve learned not to fuck with them when they are irritated,” Lance told Ethan.

Turning his chin over his shoulder, “Dennis, lower the gun!” Ethan called out, making everyone cringe.

Seeing Dennis lower the gun, Lance let that one slide as Dwain walked up. “Hey, Ethan,” Dwain said, then turned to Lance. “Trailers are loaded.”

“You and Rhonda act like nothing has happened,” Ethan snapped. “We have been fighting for our lives!”

“Last warning on the voice level,” Lance replied in a dead tone.

Ignoring Lance, Ethan stepped over to Dwain. “Where are you staying?” Ethan asked as the rest of his group came out. Jane was still holding Brady as Dennis came down and stood beside his brother. Another woman holding a boy that looked slightly older than Brady stayed on the small porch with Jane.

“In a house,” Dwain shrugged. “I suggest you find a good spot to hold up.”

“Three stinkers to the north,” Lilly called over the radio, and Ethan and his group all jumped as three muffled pops sounded off. They looked up and saw three shadowy forms dropping on the road that forked left.

“Hey, Dennis,” Heath grunted, walking over and then turned to Lance. “I’m leaving the bay door open. I figure we need to make a few more runs.”

Still looking at the group, Lance nodded. “We can just drop the trailers off and hook up empty ones.”

Dennis looked over at the stacks of lumber loaded on the trailers. “If Victor finds out you took his lumber, you’re going to have hell to pay,” Dennis cringed.

“Fuck that bitch,” Lance snapped in a low voice. “I’ll hold his ass down and let Rhonda gut the cock-sucker.”

“I won’t need you to hold him,” Rhonda growled.

“Let us grab our stuff and we’ll come with you,” Dennis said.

Before Dennis or any of his group had time to move, “Hold on, cowboy,” Lance interjected. “You haven’t been invited.”

Ethan looked down at Lance. The quad tubes over the skull mask did unnerve him, but Ethan was six inches taller than Lance. There was no skin visible on Lance, but Ethan could tell by Lance’s voice he was young. “Listen, kid. I’m about fed up with your shit!” Ethan barked with veins standing out on his neck.

Letting the AR go, Lance stepped up and let the AR hang under his arm. Stopping in front of Ethan, Lance’s right hand shot out, landing under Ethan’s jaw. The force picked Ethan up off his feet and he crashed to the ground unconscious. Jane gave a cry and darted off the porch, dropping down beside her husband with her son still in her arms.

Seeing Dennis move toward Lance, Ian stepped up while letting his AR hang and threw out an arm to block Dennis. “Take another step and you join your brother in La-La land,” Ian warned.

“He fucking sucker punched my brother, you little shit!” Dennis snarled.

Giving a laugh, “Oh, if that’s what bothers you then step back so you and I can go at it,” Ian offered. “But I’m going to break something before making you my bitch.”

“Dennis, you try it and I’ll kill you!” Rhonda barked as she moved over, shoving Dennis back and almost pushing him down. “Believe me, you would rather fight me. Ian would play with you and then destroy you slowly.”

Jennifer leaned over, whispering to Lilly. “Damn, she seems to know Ian fairly well.”

“Please,” Lilly scoffed. “Anyone can see that. Lance is methodical and calculating when he destroys. Ian is playful and devious when he destroys. Sorry, but when Ian goes medieval, he scares me.”

With Rhonda bowed up in his face, Dennis turned from her, studying Ian and then Lance. The casual stance the boys had unnerved him way more than the skulls on the masks. Both were very relaxed and seemed eager to throw down. That fact alone let him know, neither considered him a threat.

Behind the group, Lilly chuckled. “Did you notice neither wife jumped up to challenge Rhonda?”

“The only way I’d fight her is with a bat,” Jennifer huffed as she scanned around.

With his wife patting his face, Ethan let out a groan before pushing his body up until he was resting on his elbows. “Lance, Ian, can I talk to them?” Heath asked.

Shrugging, “I don’t care, I’ve had tougher cases of jock itch,” Lance declared and walked off. Ian just chuckled and followed Lance.

Helping Ethan up, Heath grabbed Dennis by the arm and pulled him over like he was a small child. “You two listen up right now or I’m cutting loose on your asses,” Heath grumbled through clenched teeth.

Walking over to the small building beside the shop, Lance stopped and studied it. It was made of cinder blocks and Heath had told him these were the old offices. “They had a cinder block building here and stayed in a fucking trailer?” Lance scoffed.

“Dude, think about it. They stayed in that trailer because they’re scared of this Victor guy,” Ian maintained.

Turning to see the girls walking over, “I want to meet this fucker, just to make him toss my salad,” Lance declared.

“You didn’t hurt your hand, did you?” Lilly asked, stepping up to Lance.

“Baby doll, that’s not the first time I’ve decked someone but no, I didn’t,” Lance replied, digging for his lock picks.

“What in the hell do they have that many golf carts for?” Jennifer asked from the side of the building. The others walked over and saw a long gooseneck trailer with ten very new-looking golf carts.

“I hate golf,” Lance mumbled, following Ian over to the trailer. Climbing up, Ian started unlocking brackets to expose the battery compartment of the first cart.

Opening the compartment, Ian let out a small cry and then gasped. “Holy shit, these are lithium batteries! Forty-eight volt, deep cycle lithium matrix batteries!”

“No way!” Lance cried out, scrambling up on the trailer. “Who in the hell could afford to buy this? Each one of those batteries costs over a grand.”

Climbing up beside Lance, Lilly looked down at the batteries, counting sixteen. “So, you’re saying someone paid sixteen grand just in batteries?”

“They might have got a discount, but Ian and I tried to buy some last year,” Lance explained, reaching down and touching them to convince himself they were real.

“What the hell would you need a lithium battery that big for?” Lilly asked.

Neither looked away from the batteries, “Nothing,” Lance and Ian said together quickly.

Turning around, Ian opened the golf cart parked next to the first. “This one has them too!” Ian cheered.

“Let’s get some tools,” Lance said as he jumped off the trailer.

“Hold up,” Lilly said, jumping off and grabbing his arm. “Lance, those trailers are already packed. Hell, I’m not sure they will make it back.”

Looking over at the loaded trailers, Lance saw all were squatting low, as were the three UTVs pulling them. “Those things don’t weigh half of what a regular battery weighs,” Lance declared, trying to persuade not only Lilly but also himself that the trailers could handle more weight.

“Lance, we are coming back, so we can get them on the next load,” Lilly said, patting his arm. They heard the muffled report and turned back to see Rhonda lowering her rifle. Following her aim, they saw a dead stinker on the road. “For a second, I thought Rhonda popped one of that group.”

Turning back to the golf carts, Lance gave a sigh. “Okay, we’ll get the batteries the next trip.”

Jennifer grabbed Ian’s arm and pulled him off the trailer to follow Lilly and Lance to the office before Ian tried to hook the gooseneck trailer up to his buggy. After Lance unlocked the door, they let Dino in first and then followed. Lance stopped in a reception area and saw a large painting of a man on the wall. “White light,” Lance called out, flipping his goggles up and pulling out a flashlight.

Everyone flipped their goggles up, putting them in standby, as Lance turned on the flashlight and pointed at the picture. “That is Victor?” Lance chuckled. The others moved over, looking at the picture of an older man with salt and pepper hair. “Looks like a fat Mr. Rogers.”

“Mr. Rogers was a Navy SEAL,” Lilly added.

“No he wasn’t,” Ian scoffed. “That’s an urban legend.”

Waving at the painting, “If that guy was a Navy SEAL, I’ll toss my own salad,” Lance challenged and Jennifer coughed, stifling a laugh but shooting snot out of her nose.

“Gross,” Jennifer moaned and chuckled as she unbuckled her face mask to wipe the snot out. As her mind provided pictures, Lilly had to turn away while trying not to laugh and saw Robin walk in. Robin threw up her hand, blocking her monocular.

“It cut off,” Robin gasped.

“It’s just a safety function,” Lilly assured her as Ian and Lance moved through the building with Lance turning the flashlight off.

Giving a sigh of relief as the monocular turned back on, Robin saw Lilly and Jennifer lowering theirs back down. “Heath done?” Lilly asked.

“Yes,” Robin answered, then looked down the hallway Lance and Ian had taken. Robin stepped closer to Lilly and whispered, “What kind of salad was Lance talking about?”

Patting Robin’s shoulder, “It’s a derogatory remark for eating someone’s asshole,” Lilly chuckled.

Stumbling back, “Then how could he-,” Robin stopped, and a grin filled her face. “Oh,” she smirked.

Walking in behind Robin, Heath looked around. “They want to load more stuff?” Heath gasped.

“No, they are just seeing what else they want,” Lilly told him as Lance and Ian walked back up the hallway.

When Lance and Ian stopped in the reception area, Heath moved over to them. “If you don’t mind, I would like to let Dennis and Ethan move in with us.”

“That’s your call not ours, but that bitch pops off again, I’m breaking his legs,” Lance warned.

The confidence in Lance’s voice wasn’t doubted by Heath. “No, because I’ll kill him, if Rhonda doesn’t first,” Heath assured him.

Robin looked over at Lance. “You seem awful relaxed, considering the way they acted,” she noted.

“Not really,” Lance shrugged. “All of you know them, and the way Dwain and Rhonda act, they were friends in school.”

Ian grinned. “Besides, anyone can see they are just terrified. Stupid, but terrified.”

“They don’t pull their weight, then it’s up to you to handle it,” Lance told Heath as he walked out.

Turning and following Lance, “Heath won’t have to,” Robin stated. “I’ll handle it.”

Lance stopped outside to find Dennis, Ethan, and their families standing together. Ethan stepped up, holding out his hand. “Lance, I’m sorry I acted so rude,” Ethan said, and relaxed when Lance let go of the AR pistol grip and shook his hand. “I earned that punch.”

“Dude, if you would’ve kept your voice down, you wouldn’t have gotten the punch,” Lance informed Ethan, letting his hand go. “Since Heath is willing to let you join his group I’m warning you now: endanger us like that again, and I’ll kill you quietly and leave your body. You don’t endanger your team for any reason.”

“Understood,” Ethan replied, and Dennis held out his hand.

“I saw you looking at Victor’s newest shipments,” Dennis said, tilting his head toward the trailer of golf carts.

“Oh, yeah. We are ransacking those batteries, but you need to pull two carts off so you can follow us,” Lance instructed, then asked hopefully, “Does he have more here?”

Letting Lance’s hand go and shaking Ian’s, “Not carts, but there are more lithium batteries in the shop to change over his other carts. Victor is a member or part owner of almost every country club in a hundred miles. Those carts were heading to the country club in Barbourville,” Dennis answered.

“So, you worked for him?” Ian asked as the wives stepped over to shake hands.

“We both did,” Dennis answered. “I was one of Victor’s accountants, and Ethan was over IT.”

“Really?” Lance chuckled. “That just might come in handy.”

Chapter Four

Obion River, Tennessee

Camped on an oxbow northeast of Kenton, Tennessee, Sandy looked over at the pile of gear they were leaving. Mainly she was looking at the tool belts the husbands had worn to carry their gear. From the stuff they’d taken last night, she and Mary agreed they didn’t need them anymore since they had actual tactical vests now.

When Sandy took over guard at noon, she had put the shoulder holster for the Ruger pistol on her vest, mounting it under her left arm. The vest was heavy but after being shot at and having her husband killed, Sandy would put up with the weight. Each vest had a drop platform that held Berettas 92FS. She knew that gun because Johnathan had two.

In the end, Sandy packed her Glock in a saddle bag and decided to carry the Beretta because she couldn’t swap out the holster. “If Johnathan and Bill could’ve made it here, we wouldn’t have any trouble getting home with this stuff,” Sandy offered and looked over at Mary’s vest.

Like Sandy, Mary had mounted the Ruger to her vest.

With the night vision monocular they’d made excellent time. Each one had carried one of the M4s with the thermal scope across their backs last night. Tonight, they would carry the rifles strapped to the back of their saddles. Neither had wanted to take the muzzle brakes off their rifles and mount them to the new weapons. The case Sandy had grabbed, and only opened once they’d made camp, carried thermal binoculars.

At first, neither had known what it was when Sandy pulled it out. In truth, they thought it was a laser range finder, until Sandy had pulled out a booklet inside the case. Now, whoever was in front could spot threats much farther away. “It’s a miracle those guys never turned around because they would’ve spotted me,” Sandy shivered as Dan rested his head in her lap.

“They were drunk off their asses,” Mary said in a groggy voice as she sat up.

Giving a startle, Sandy turned. “Sorry if I woke you.”

Waving a hand and brushing the apology aside, “Please, it’s hotter than hell,” Mary grumbled.

Sandy looked down at her watch and pressed buttons. “Yeah, it’s ninety-six,” she reported. “I’ll take first watch tomorrow, so you can go to sleep in the morning while it’s cooler.”

“Thanks,” Mary yawned as she stretched. “Any stinkers?”

“No,” Sandy answered. “I listened to the scanner and the radio we took, but I haven’t heard anything from that group.”

Getting to her feet, Mary chuckled. “I’m glad we were ten miles away when they found those two.”

“I wanted to turn around and kill more,” Sandy confessed. “But we have to get home to the kids.”

Picking up her collapsible chair, Mary moved over and opened it up before sitting down beside Sandy. “That’s right, we do,” Mary told her. “When the kids get older, we can take a trip to the Mississippi River, then to Kansas and Oklahoma.”

Staring ahead with dead eyes, Sandy nodded. “I’ll be there.”

Looking over at the stove, Mary sighed seeing the coffee pot. “Did you get a chance to inventory the batteries?”

“Yeah,” Sandy snorted. “I have no idea why Johnathan grabbed hundreds of AA batteries and those 123 batteries.”

“I think he knew eventually we would come across some night vision goggles,” Mary replied as she poured a cup of coffee.

Turning back to the tool belts in the gear they were leaving, “He said as much a few times,” Sandy admitted. “He thought we would get some off a stinker soldier.”

Sitting back down, Mary tapped Sandy’s vest that was on the ground with her foot. “Those didn’t come off a stinker.”

“Yeah, and neither did this equipment or those backpacks,” Sandy said, moving her eyes from the tool belts to the two backpacks they’d taken. “We almost have as much 5.56 as we do .22 now.”

Lowering her coffee mug, “Sandy, we took three cases of .22. That’s fifteen thousand rounds,” Mary pointed out.

“I counted what we took,” Sandy said, taking her eyes off the tool belts. “We have eleven thousand rounds of 5.56 now. That’s over three hundred pounds. I know because I got the invoices when Johnathan ordered ammo. I spread it out among all the horses with the food so if we lose one, we aren’t hurt.”

“Should’ve woken me up to help,” Mary told her, then took a sip. “You didn’t sleep but a few hours.”

“Nah,” Sandy grunted and then grinned, fighting the urge to pack the tool belts in a saddle bag. “Seeing you sweating to death while you tried to sleep made me want to find a fan for you.”

Rolling her eyes, “I can’t wait for air conditioning,” Mary moaned. “Air conditioning, a hot shower, and a sharp razor to cut this damn fur off my body.”

“And panties,” Sandy chuckled.

“I’m glad they had boys underwear that we could wear at the scout camp,” Mary nodded. “But I don’t like the way they fit.”

Reaching over, Sandy handed a small pot off the stove to Mary. “That’s your half.”

Taking the pot, Mary froze upon hearing a gunshot to the north. “I’m surprised anyone is stupid enough to shoot a gun without a suppressor.”

“Johnathan said not many people knew how to make one,” Sandy sighed and turned back to the tool belts.

Pausing between bites, Mary nodded. “I was one who didn’t know until they showed me.”

“Me too,” Sandy grinned. “You do know, Lance and Ian showed them how to make suppressors with PVC.”

Wiping her mouth off, “Yeah,” Mary grunted. “Bill told me in Nevada. I finally got him to narrow down the time, and it just so happens that’s when the swans in the park died of .22 caliber gunshots to the head.”

Raising her eyebrows, “Didn’t think about that,” Sandy grunted, pushing Johnathan from her mind. “Well, if the boys did it, I’m not mad. Those swans attacked Allie and Carrie more than once. Hell, they attacked them in my front yard.”

“If they did it?” Mary huffed and then grinned. “I do love the fact that all the dead swans were laid on Oliver’s front yard in neat rows. Seemed fitting since he’s the one who paid for them.”

“It’s taken me some time but after talking to Johnathan, I’m not that worried about the boys,” Sandy admitted.

Scraping the pot clean with her spoon, “I just don’t want their egos to overload their asses,” Mary commented, then ate the last spoonful.

“That’s why we have to get home and make sure that doesn’t happen,” Sandy said, holding her chin high.

“Sandy, we can’t come home and make them stay inside,” Mary chuckled.

“Please,” Sandy scoffed. “I know that, but they will have to let us know beforehand, and we can decide if the action is worth it.”

“Yeah, like they consulted us before,” Mary droned dryly.

Getting up, “I just never wanted them to get in trouble with the law,” Sandy confessed and then added, “Or hurt anyone who didn’t have it coming.”

Filling the pot with water, Mary started washing it out. “Remember when they put Icy-Hot in Jason’s jockstrap?”

Giving a hiccup, Sandy fought not to burst out laughing. “Jason did put both inside a sleeping bag and held them down with his butt at the opening, farting in the sleeping bag for half an hour.”

“The only reason he stopped was Bill heard the boys gagging and made Jason let them out,” Mary snickered, then she stopped. “Holy shit, I can still remember the scream Jason let out.”

“Scream is right. I thought it was Allie or Carrie,” Sandy replied. “Johnathan and I heard it at our house and took off to find out what’d happened to one of the girls.”

“Thank you for letting Ian spend the week down there,” Mary sighed. “I thought Jason was going to kill them.”

Waving her hand, “He always stayed there or Lance with him. To be honest, I can’t remember the last time Lance stayed at home without Ian,” Sandy said, furrowing her brows still trying to remember.

“I do,” Mary nodded, drying the pot out. “The day after Christmas. Last year, when we went to my mother’s. You wanted Lance to go to Johnathan’s office party and I wanted Ian to see his grandmother.”

Giving a groan, Sandy rolled her eyes. “How could I forget that?”

“I didn’t because that’s why we left my mother’s early. I was tired of listening to Ian. We were going to spend three days there, but I was ready to come home the next day. Ian can whine ten times worse than Allie, but she was whining right along with Ian.”

“Lance just moped like someone shot his dog,” Sandy said. “Mary, I’m really wondering if Allie is going to outgrow her crush on Lance.”

“If she doesn’t I’ll walk her down the aisle, if she ever got Lance to see her as something other than a little sister,” Mary stated confidently.

Shaking her head, “I don’t see that happening,” Sandy answered. “Lance loves Allie and Carrie so much. That’s the reason Johnathan and I thought about adopting, but changed our minds. Lance has brothers and sisters.”

They packed up the stove and filled the thermos, then moved over to lift the pack saddles on. “How much does each one weigh you think?” Mary asked. “I swear, this one was heavier yesterday.”

“They all weigh about two hundred pounds,” Sandy said as they moved to the next one. “That’s the most I can lift, and you can lift a little more than me. I wanted us to be able to load the horses alone, in case the other is holding off stinkers.”

When they were done, Mary looked at the six horses loaded down. “You mean we have over a thousand pounds of supplies?”

“Easy,” Sandy answered, grunting as she picked up her saddle. When her saddle was on her horse, Sandy straightened the blanket out under the saddle. “Each of us has over a hundred pounds of gear on our horse, not including us.”

Mary looked down at her belly. With the compression shirt she had on it really touted her now very slim waist, and she could actually see her abs. “These horses better be glad I dropped those twenty pounds.”

“The new world diet and workout plan,” Sandy grunted, buckling her saddle on. “Get fit or die.”

Throwing the horse blanket on, “If I could shave I swear, I would be another ten pounds lighter,” Mary groaned. “How can men deal with hairy legs? I hate the way pants feel rubbing against my hairy legs.”

Shrugging as she put the bridle on her horse, “Johnathan shaved his legs for a bodybuilding show once and I thought he would continue, but he said he hated it,” Sandy said.

“Jason did,” Mary said, then picked her saddle up and put it on her horse. “Holy shit!” Mary panted. “I’m thinking you’re stronger than me.”

“So says the woman who carries back two five-gallon jugs of water,” Sandy scoffed, pulling the vest over her head. Strapping down the sides, Sandy looked at the ten magazines across her abdomen. They had taken all the plastic magazine holsters and mounted them, along with the four on each vest.

“I never said they weren’t heavy,” Mary grinned, since Sandy could only carry one jug at a time. “Let’s eat one of those nasty MREs while we ride and only take a coffee break.”

“Can I have the stew?” Sandy asked hesitantly.

Giving a shiver, Mary nodded. “By all means.”

“Ready to go over the memorized route?”

Pulling on her gloves, Mary gave a curt nod. “How about we do it together?”

Sandy nodded and took a breath, then both spoke simultaneously, reciting the route Bill and Johnathan had them memorize. Neither faltered reciting the two hundred mile route. When they finished, they checked each other’s vest and equipment.

“Your drop bag is loose,” Mary said, tightening the feed bag lashed to Sandy’s vest on the left lower edge.

“It would suck to lose that,” Sandy gasped, looking under her left arm and watching Mary tighten up the braided paracord holding the bag to the vest. After going over each other, they walked around the camp with the dogs to make sure they didn’t leave anything.

Sandy stopped, shaking her head. “Mary,” she called out, pointing. Mary turned around and saw Sandy pointing, and followed the finger.

“How in the hell did we forget those?!” Mary cried out, walking over and snatching up her folding chair. After Sandy grabbed her own, they lashed them to the pack horses. “I thought Johnathan was crazy, but I never knew what a difference it would make just sitting in a chair would have on me.”

Nodding, Sandy brushed a tear from her eye. “Yeah, he told me the small comforts can make a huge difference, like the coffee and hot food. It was a risk because someone could smell it, but we needed it to keep our spirits up.”

“Bill said the same,” Mary mumbled, reaching down to pet Ann.

Again they walked around the camp, much slower since they’d overlooked the chairs. Satisfied they weren’t leaving anything they needed, Mary walked over to the pile of gear they were leaving. “Sandy, where’s the tool belts?” Mary gasped, looking around in a panic.

“Um, I packed them,” Sandy answered in a small voice. “Sorry, but they were so proud of them.”

Walking over to Sandy, “I was going to pack them,” Mary whispered with a smile. “I would leave my chair to take those. I loved the way they would pat the tool belts down while checking gear.”

“Me too,” Sandy agreed.

They each took off their caps and put the head harness on, flipping the monocular up before putting their caps on backwards. Both turned to the setting sun but because of the trees, they couldn’t see it. Each took their sunglasses off and put them in the saddle bags.

“Lead or rear guard?” Mary asked.

“I’ll take lead first,” Sandy answered, checking her AR and then her Ruger pistol. Putting the .22 back in the shoulder holster, Sandy pulled out the Beretta. “I hate this heavy thing,” she snarled, checking it before dropping it back in the holster.

“Hey, if the holster would hold my Glock, I would carry that. I love my XD at home more, but the Glock is lighter,” Mary admitted, finishing her own equipment check. Grabbing her quiver of arrows, Mary hung them on her left side beside her drop bag. “You lighten your backpack?”

Climbing up on her horse with a grunt, “Yeah,” Sandy answered. “Still don’t think I can hang off the side of my saddle though.”

“I’ll do it if we can retrieve an arrow,” Mary offered, climbing up in her saddle. Lashing the lead rein from her first packhorse to her saddle, Mary turned around and looked at her three packhorses. “Not much further, guys,” Mary told the horses, and patted the horse under her. “When we get home, Sandy and I will fence off a pasture for you.”

“Damn right,” Sandy huffed, tying the lead rope to her saddle and then gave her horse a small kick. As her horse moved through the trees, Sandy hung her AR across her front and held her bow in her left hand, then checked the two quivers of arrows hanging off her saddle horn. Satisfied, Sandy started scanning around and then saw Dan looking to the right.

Sandy pulled her horse to a stop and followed Dan’s line of sight. “Dan, don’t you even think of chasing that bunny rabbit,” Sandy hissed. “Dan, heel up,” Sandy commanded, and Dan hung his head low and turned around moving beside Sandy’s horse. “Good boy,” Sandy smiled, and Dan started panting with his tongue hanging out.

“I’m really sorry I never let Bill have a dog,” Mary admitted, moving up beside her.

“Well, the boys will be happy,” Sandy insisted. “I wonder how Dino will act?”

Riding on Sandy’s left just a horse length back, Mary chuckled. “As long as Dino gets food, I don’t think he cares about much.”

“As long as the kids are safe,” Sandy corrected, and the chuckle died on Mary’s face.

“Yeah, as long as the kids are safe,” Mary repeated. “I can still see Dino attacking the Kingston’s pit bull when it was chasing Lance and Ian down the street.”

“Hey, we told them to keep the spawn of hell locked up,” Sandy replied with no remorse. “Remember the Fourth of July party? Doug brought Dino over and had to lock Dino up when Allie and Carrie got in trouble.”

Giving a shiver, “I would’ve let them off when Dino growled at me,” Mary admitted, weaving around trees. Before they cleared the trees, both lowered their monocular. “I fucking love these things,” Mary declared.

“I think we would be home if we had found some in California,” Sandy proposed. “We move much faster.”

“I think we would be closer, but the horses would be much more worn down,” Mary countered. “That’s what we will have to watch for now.”

Reaching the tree line, they looked out over a grassy field. In the trees it was dark, but in the field it was still twilight. “Let’s let the horses graze until it gets dark,” Sandy offered.

When Mary nodded, Sandy kicked her horse and stopped in the field. It didn’t take long for the horses to start munching down. “Wish we had another railroad track to follow,” Sandy said, flipping the monocular up and turning on the thermal binocular.

“I wish we had used them before last night,” Mary scoffed as Sandy scanned around them. “I remember one in Kansas and looking at the map again, it would’ve taken us all the way across. All we would’ve had to do was detour around cities. If we had done that out west, then I really believe we would already be home.”

Lowering the thermals and turning them on, Sandy nodded. “Four stinkers in twenty miles after getting on those tracks. The next time we come close to one we could use will be Kentucky, but we already have a route that we had to memorize. I don’t want to risk it.”

“And I don’t either. We’ll stay on the route,” Mary declared, looking around. “Bill, Johnathan, and Doug went over those routes for a reason, and we don’t want to find out what those reasons are.”

“We already have found out why,” Sandy reminded Mary, watching Mary flip her monocular down.

Neither spoke as darkness continued enveloping the land and the horses munched away. When Sandy kicked her horse and moved off, Mary sighed, “Yeah, we found out humans are more dangerous than stinkers.”

Chapter Five

Moving across the field, Sandy turned her horse onto a small dirt road, staying on the right edge where grass was growing. Keeping the horse at a nice walk, Sandy kept scanning around, and every fifteen to twenty minutes she would scan around with the thermal.

When they left the winding dirt road an hour later, Sandy groaned as she climbed off the horse with the bolt cutters. Cutting the three strands of barbed wire, Sandy headed back to her horse and climbed on. “We have picked up groupies,” Mary told her, and they froze hearing dogs barking far to the east.

Looking behind them on the road, Sandy saw over a dozen stinkers several hundred yards back. “Let’s see if they find where I cut the fence,” Sandy challenged, giving the horse a kick and steering it into the field. She looked up at the partly cloudy sky and then to the east to see clouds rolling in. “I’m so not in the mood for rain,” she droned.

“Hey, at least we don’t have to stop now,” Mary pointed out. “I’m sorry I made us stop in Colorado during that rainstorm, but I couldn’t see shit. All I could think about was my horse walking off a ledge and dropping into a deep gully.”

Turning around in her saddle, “Mary, I had been screaming at the top of my lungs for half an hour for us to stop, but nobody heard me because it was raining so hard,” Sandy panted, feeling the dread she had felt riding in the downpour. “I had to hold onto Johnathan’s packhorse because I couldn’t see his ass.”

“Oh,” Mary gasped, feeling relieved. “Bill acted a little upset that I threw a tantrum, but I was done. I didn’t care we had only been traveling for two hours.”

Turning back around in her saddle, “When Johnathan asked me if we should stop, I told him if we didn’t, I was shooting his horse,” Sandy disclosed. “I told him he was a surgeon and could fix it, but we were stopping.”

Hearing Dan growl, Sandy glanced down to see which way he was looking, then turned to her left. Seeing shadowy shapes like dogs in the distance, “I fucking hate dogs that aren’t Dan and Ann,” Sandy grumbled, hanging her bow off the saddle horn. Raising her AR to her shoulder, Sandy cocked her head so the monocular over her left eye didn’t hit the scope. A hundred and fifty yards away from a small stand of trees, over thirty dogs stared at them crossing the field.

“Nice size pack,” Mary noted lifting her AR. “I’ll start on the left.”

“I’m shooting that big fucker in the center,” Sandy announced. “On three, ready?”

“Ready,” Mary answered, easily able to spot the shadowy outlines of the dogs in her ACOG.

“One, two, three,” Sandy counted, and both squeezed their triggers three times in quick succession. Each moved their crosshairs at another target as the dogs started running back into the small stand of trees. Watching another dog drop, Sandy moved her aim at a dog running away and squeezed the trigger three times again.

She watched the dog drop and snap at its butt, then struggle to stand up but collapse back down. Lowering her AR, Sandy picked up the thermal and scanned around. When she turned to the small stand of trees, Sandy saw several warm spots in the field. “What the hell?” Sandy mumbled, pulling her horse to a stop.

“What? More dogs?” Mary asked, but couldn’t find any in her monocular or scope.

Handing over the thermal, “That’s not dogs halfway from us to the trees in the field,” Sandy stated. “In my monocular, it looks like dark smudges in the grass. If I hadn’t used the thermal, I wouldn’t have seen it.”

Studying the hot area, “Whatever it is, I can say it isn’t stinkers,” Mary replied with certainty. “Stinkers never show up that warm, and whatever that is it’s dead.”

“Let’s see what they killed,” Sandy said as Mary handed the thermal back. “We’ve seen dogs taking down a cow, but if they are taking down more than one, we need to tie up and hobble the horses every night.”

When Mary gave a nod, Sandy kicked her horse heading for the spot in the tall grass. Ejecting the magazine, Sandy put it in her dump bag and slapped in a new one. “Thank you for reminding me,” Mary said quietly behind her, slapping in a new magazine.

Ten yards away from the spot, Sandy turned to the side and threw up. “Oh my God!” Mary gasped, feeling nauseous. Scanning the carnage, Mary saw the corpse of a toddler ripped apart and slung her head to the side as she puked.

“Let’s go,” Sandy gagged out, then pulled the back of her glove across her mouth.

Still heaving, Mary kicked her horse and steered it past Sandy, leaving the carnage behind. Pulling out a bottle of water, Sandy moved up beside Mary, keeping a lookout while Mary finished heaving. Rinsing her mouth out, Sandy drained the bottle and tossed it aside. Normally they saved bottles, but she didn’t want to smell the puke.

In the stand of trees, she could hear some of the dogs they’d shot whining. Dan and Ann looked at the trees, growling. “Dan, Ann, heel,” Sandy snapped in a low voice. The dogs stopped growling and fell in beside them.

Yanking a bottle of water out, Mary rinsed her mouth out then drained the bottle. Tossing the empty bottle away, “They had guns,” Mary gasped.

“I saw four bolt action rifles, a pump shotgun, and three revolvers around the bodies,” Sandy replied with a shiver. “They did kill four dogs, but Johnathan said only an automatic weapon can hold off numbers.”

“How many bodies did you see?”

“Five adults, two that looked like teenagers, a toddler, and a bloody infant carrier,” Sandy answered in a broken voice. “The pack attacked them less than an hour ago.”

“When we entered into the field and we heard dogs barking, do you think that was why?”

Nodding reluctantly, “Yeah,” Sandy admitted. “They were on foot in a field. They never had a chance.”

Glancing behind them, Mary saw the few stinkers that had managed to find where they’d cut the fence were diverting to the carnage. “The stinkers are going there. I wish we had shot the heads,” Mary said in a breaking voice.

“I’m sorry I was curious,” Sandy mumbled, lifting the thermal up.

Moving her horse up beside Sandy, “Don’t be,” Mary told her. “We’ve seen dogs getting bolder, but never saw evidence of them attacking people. Johnathan and Bill shot at any dog that looked at us. Now we will shoot any dog we fucking see.”

Feeling the realization of everything against them and her face set in stone, Sandy nodded as tears ran down her cheeks. “If we have to fight the turning of the earth, then we will.”

Mary nodded as Sandy guided them out of the field and Mary was thankful there wasn’t a fence. “Should we put the leashes on Dan and Ann? I don’t want them to run off.”

“It could get tangled up in the horses legs if we are attacked by something,” Sandy pointed out. “Bill and Johnathan taught them well and they always stay close.”

Scanning behind them, “Yeah, but I think they really want to chase a rabbit,” Mary said, trying to lighten the mood. Hearing Sandy chuckle, Mary sighed feeling slightly better and tried to push the images of the slaughter from her mind.

“Yes, they really want to chase a rabbit,” Sandy agreed. “When we get home, you and I will go catch them one and let them chase it around the yard.”

Only following the road a mile to use a bridge, Sandy led them off the road and back into fields. “You know, I never would’ve believed you or I would be able to memorize a path that didn’t involve roads and signs,” Mary confided.

Lifting the thermal, Sandy looked around with a smile. “Yeah, how many times have we gotten lost in Nashville? Even with the GPS?”

“Now we are following the lay of the land, landmarks, and using a compass. I was amazed when Ian and Lance got those merit badges and I realized they weren’t following little roads in the woods,” Mary chuckled.

The chuckle froze in Mary’s throat upon hearing a steady thump in the air to the north. “Is that a helicopter?” Mary asked when Sandy turned and cocked her head.

“It sounds like it,” Sandy admitted, looking to the north. “It sounds like it’s coming from the north.”

“Can we move over to those trees?” Mary asked, pointing to a row of trees that ran along the field to separate it from the next field.

Kicking her horse hard, “Yeah, I don’t want to meet them,” Sandy agreed, getting her horse into a fast trot. Reaching the trees, Sandy slowed and pulled into the fifteen-feet-wide stand of trees. Steering her horse to move with the trees, Sandy stopped once her packhorses were also under the limbs. Seeing Mary do the same, Sandy turned to the north and could definitely tell the helicopter was getting closer.

“There,” Mary said behind her, and Sandy glanced back and saw Mary was pointing more to the northeast.

Turning around, Sandy lifted the thermal and had no trouble spotting the hot spot in the sky. “It’s one of those military helicopters that looks like a bus with a blade at the front and back.”

“It doesn’t have on any lights,” Mary noticed as the chopper sped south. “For a flying bus, it seems to be going pretty fast.”

Hearing Sandy give a whimpering groan, Mary moved her horse up beside her as Sandy turned off the thermal. “What’s wrong?” Mary asked, then felt stupid because everything was wrong. “I mean, what got you down so fast?”

Waving her hand at the sky, “That means the military is still active,” Sandy sobbed. “They tried to put us in a camp and take away what few guns we had. I was hoping they were all dead and we could just get home and survive this on our own with the kids.”

Reaching over and grabbing Sandy’s arm, “That’s what we are going to do,” Mary stated. “I don’t care if nuns holding newborns step out and try to stop us; we will mow their asses down and continue home.”

Wiping her cheeks off, Sandy nodded and then grabbed her bow, pulling an arrow out of her quiver. Mary gave a startle seeing that and swiveled her head around, and saw a stinker walking through the narrow stand of trees ahead of them coming towards them.

Pulling back the bow, Sandy barely paused before releasing the arrow. Watching the stinker’s head jerk back Mary nodded, impressed with the shot. “Told you that you would get the hang of shooting the bow with the monocular.”

Moving her horse up, Sandy gave a broken chuckle. “Never thought about it,” Sandy admitted.

Gripping her saddle horn tight, Sandy leaned out feeling her right foot come out of the stirrup. Thankful the arrow shaft was almost pointing straight up, Sandy grabbed and yanked it out of the stinker’s head. Pulling her body back in the saddle, “Kill anything that gets in our way,” Sandy mumbled, steering the horse out into the field.

Continuing on, each one pulled out an MRE. While they ate, they would throw some to the dogs. They were three miles north of McKenzie, Tennessee when they heard a torrent of gunfire erupt far away. Sandy glanced to the south. “Like Johnathan explained, gunfire moving back and forth means people are fighting,” Sandy blurted out, then tossed the rest of her food to Dan, who gobbled it up.

As they rode, Sandy noticed the vision in her right eye was slowly disappearing and shook her head, trying to wake her eye up. Closing her left eye behind the monocular, Sandy could barely see with her right. Tilting her head back, Sandy saw dark clouds overhead and no stars.

“Yeah, I smell rain, and the wind’s picking up,” Mary said.

Turning up the gain on her monocular so she could see better, “Fuck,” Sandy spat out, digging into Johnathan’s messenger bag. “I don’t think we’ll make Kentucky Lake.”

“From the lightening to the east, I don’t think we’ll make more than ten more miles.”

Studying the map with one eye that was using a monocular was a challenge. “Okay, I see where two creeks come together. We can make camp in the fork.”

Giving a groan, “Only thirty miles,” Mary said, then turned and saw lightening flashing to the east. “Can’t be helped.” Even with barns around them, neither felt safe sleeping in a structure anymore after losing Bill, so they didn’t bring it up.

After she had the messenger bag closed, Sandy kicked her horse into a trot. When they reached the spot, the rain was coming down hard and the two creeks were small rivers. Tying the horses up and hobbling them, they pulled out the small canvas tarps Johnathan had gotten from the Boy Scout camp. They set up a shelter for the saddles and then another for themselves.

Mary pulled out the thermos and Sandy dug out their coffee mugs and baggies of dog food. The dogs lay beside them and ate while Sandy and Mary stared at the rain, sipping coffee. Putting her mug down, Sandy dug a small bundle from Johnathan’s messenger bag.

Furrowing her brow, Mary watched Sandy tie one end to the tree they had run a line from for the tarp. Then Sandy tied the other end to the second tree they had used. Mary looked at the fishnet in the middle still confused. “It’s a hammock,” Sandy smiled. “Get some sleep, I’ll take first watch.”

Giving a sigh of relief, “Thought we were sleeping in the flowing mud,” Mary laughed. It took some work, but Mary finally managed to get into the small hammock. With her butt only six inches off the ground and the tarp inches from her face, Mary pulled the blanket up and was soon sound asleep as the thunder rippled overhead.

Chapter Six

North of Mansfield, Tennessee

Feeling a hand squeeze her shoulder, Sandy jerked awake and before she could say anything, Mary put her finger on Sandy’s mouth. “We need to move,” Mary said in a low voice. As panic filled her body Sandy nodded, and Mary took her finger away.

Climbing out of the hammock, Sandy saw Mary move over to the other shelter they’d put up to shield the gear. Grabbing one of the pack saddles, Mary carried it over to the horses as Sandy grabbed her vest, putting it on. Sandy froze at seeing how skittish the horses were acting.

Turning her eyes to Ann beside Mary, Sandy saw Ann cowering next to Mary’s leg. Pulling the vest over her head, Sandy felt Dan lean against her own leg. Looking down, Sandy saw Dan’s ears laid down in a submissive pose. Stepping from under the tarp, Sandy saw the two creeks beside them were very high and then turned north, the only way to get to them without crossing the raging creeks.

All she saw were trees with sunlight streaming down through the canopy. Tightening the side closers down on her vest, Sandy paused. “No birds,” she mumbled and then realized all she could hear was the water rushing in the creeks and Mary putting saddles on the horses. It was like the forest was holding its breath.

Grabbing her AR, Sandy slung the loop over her head and let the AR hang under her arm. Moving over to the other shelter with Dan walking beside her and his tail tucked, Sandy grabbed another pack saddle and saw it was almost two in the afternoon. Picking the saddle up, Sandy barely registered the weight as adrenaline flooded her system.

Faster than they had ever done before, Sandy and Mary had the camp packed up and horses saddled in minutes. Grabbing Johnathan’s messenger bag, Sandy pulled out the plastic bag with the topo book refreshing her memory for the route and felt Dan trembling as he sat next to her leg.

Glancing up from the map, Sandy saw Mary tying the packhorses in a line before taking the hobbles off or untying them from the hitch line. When Mary took the first horse’s hobbles off, the packhorse started pulling away from the others, but the lead line held tight. Walking over, Mary smacked the horse hard and the horse moved back to the others.

Fighting to suppress the panic building inside, Sandy looked back at the map. “First route cross Kentucky Lake at Camden eighteen miles away,” she mumbled and then made a route to the north and south. Then she looked back at the city of Camden, not liking how big it was and they would be crossing in daylight. Quickly finding a path that skirted around Camden to the bridge, Sandy put the topo book back in the plastic bag, then tucked it inside the messenger bag.

“Sorry,” Mary whispered, leading the horses over but wasn’t looking at Sandy. Mary’s eyes were scanning the forest around them. “Ten minutes before I woke you, the entire forest became deathly quiet. The birds, insects, hell, everything just stopped making noise. Then the horses started pulling on the hitch line and the dogs started cowering down.”

Just slinging the messenger bag on her left side, Sandy pushed it to her back. “We are fucking leaving,” Sandy whispered back, grabbing her backpack and throwing it on. “Get on so I can hand Ann up to you.”

Not arguing, Mary moved to her horse, climbed on, and Sandy passed Ann up. As Ann laid down in front of Mary, Mary held Sandy’s horse’s reins. Grabbing Dan, Sandy climbed up in the saddle while Mary rode up and passed the reins over. Dan had no problem lying across the saddle.

Gripping the reins, Sandy glanced around the camp area. “We are leaving and if it’s not packed, we can replace it,” Mary whispered, scanning the forest.

Feeling her AR dangling off the right side of the horse, Sandy grabbed it and laid it across Dan. When Sandy gave her horse a kick, she wasn’t expecting the response. The horse lurched forward, going into a gallop.

Yanking back on the reins, Sandy made the horse skid to a stop and then she let the tension up on the reins. The horse immediately moved into a fast walk, weaving around the trees as Sandy guided it east. Dropping her eyes for a second, Sandy was relieved to see Dan had handled the lurch of the horse very well and had barely moved. Holding the reins in her left hand Sandy patted Dan, trying to stop him from trembling so much.

Coming around a large oak, Sandy gave a small gasp to see two does lying in the tall grass. Both deer looked at Sandy as she passed but didn’t sprint away. “Oh shit,” Sandy mumbled, looking around. Reaching up, Sandy lifted her cap off and wiped the sweat from her forehead.

Seeing a sunlit field ahead, Sandy had to fight her horse to get it to stop before they left the tree line. All she could manage was to get the horse to slow its walk down. Settling for that, Sandy reached behind her and dug her binoculars from the saddle bag. Lifting the binoculars up, Sandy pushed down her sunglasses before peering ahead.

Not seeing anything in the field ahead, Sandy just hung the binoculars around her neck as the horse stepped out into the field. Scanning the field, Sandy saw trees to the north and south only a few hundred yards away. To her front, Sandy saw the blacktop road they would follow to Camden.

The horses’ hooves made no sound in the damp ground as they crossed the small field. The small field opened into a larger field and Sandy scanned around again, but only saw trees to the north and south with the road several hundred yards to the east and a few trees past it.

A gentle breeze blew in from the south and Sandy fought not to gag as the horses snorted and the dogs whined. “Please tell me you don’t smell that?” Mary asked in a quivering voice.

“Stinkers,” Sandy gasped, turning to the south as the field they were in emptied into another and the trees to the south stopped three hundred yards from the road. Squinting her eyes, Sandy saw something in the distance well over a mile away. Lifting up the binoculars, Sandy zoomed in and her mouth fell open.

A virtual wall of stinkers was stumbling toward them. At first, Sandy thought the stinkers were just filling the roadway and fields beside the road, until she saw trees being pushed down and stinkers pouring out of trees and into the field a half a mile from the road. Realizing a solid wall of stinkers over a mile across was to the south, Sandy fought not to panic.

Dropping the binoculars, Sandy kicked her horse hard. “Let’s go!” Sandy called over her shoulder as her horse took off. Not feeling her saddle being tugged by the packhorses, Sandy glanced back and saw the packhorses right behind her in a full gallop. Lifting her gaze, Sandy saw Mary right beside her, holding the reins with one hand and Ann with the other.

Blowing over the small blacktop, Sandy felt her horse jump the ditch and prayed the packhorses would as well. When the horse landed Sandy sighed, figuring the packhorses were still with her. They galloped hard across the open field and Sandy pulled back on the reins, slowing the horse before they reached the trees.

Again she had to fight, but the horse slowed to a walk yards before they entered the trees. “You knock me off and I’ll shoot your ass and let the stinkers eat you,” Sandy warned the horse as she patted Dan.

“That was our road,” Mary panted with wide eyes. “That was a wave of stinkers.”

“We’ll just hit Highway 69 to the east. We were going to be following it anyway.”

Visibly trembling, “They were knocking over trees,” Mary gasped.

To keep her mind occupied, Sandy glanced down to check her equipment and make sure it was still secured. Seeing her bow was only shoved in the scabbard, Sandy reached down and tied it in. Finding nothing else loose, Sandy saw a field ahead past the trees.

“Highway 69 is a mile past the tree line. If there are fences, move up to my horse and support Dan while I cut them,” Sandy instructed, tensing her body up.

“I fucking hate fences.”

“Yeah,” Sandy nodded as her horse stepped into the field. Sandy never touched or instructed her horse to run; it took that up himself.

Galloping hard across the fields, Sandy felt her hat getting pulled by the wind and reached up, turning it around. Seeing a small drainage ditch ahead, Sandy tried to slow her horse, but he wasn’t having any of that.

As her horse leapt the ditch, Sandy gave a sigh to see it was only six feet across. She felt her saddle tug as each packhorse landed, and glanced back to see them all running behind her. Turning back around, Sandy saw the highway a half a mile ahead and thankfully, no barbed wire fences.

When they neared the highway Sandy yanked back on the reins, slowing her horse to a fast walk. Turning to the south, Sandy felt her blood turn cold. “Mary, follow me and if you need me to stop, shoot your pistol.”

“We have the radios,” Mary said, then turned to the north and saw a black crowd of stinkers a half a mile away.

“We can’t hear them with the horses running,” Sandy pointed out, kicking her horse and it took off. Crossing another field, Sandy only slowed her horse to a trot when they reached the trees. When they came out on a dirt road, Sandy steered her horse east and kicked him in a canter on the dirt road.

Several times she had to yank on the reins to keep her horse from going into a full sprint. Glancing back, she saw Mary was having the same problem with her horse but like Sandy, Mary won. Turning back around, Sandy prayed she had remembered the map correctly.

Twenty minutes later, Sandy saw a large stream beside the road and gave a sigh of relief that she had remembered the map. Slowing her horse, Sandy steered it toward the stream. Never hesitating for a second the horse walked into the water, but never had to swim with the water only coming up to Sandy’s knees.

When the horse came out on the other bank, Sandy yanked back on the reins, feeling the horse tense up to run again. “You need to save that energy, bub, because I’m carrying Dan before I carry your ass,” Sandy told the horse.

Crossing several fields, Sandy led them onto another dirt road that headed due east. Mary looked around them and sighed, seeing empty fields to the south. Ahead, she saw a road running north to south. “What’s the road ahead?”

“Highway 69A,” Sandy answered over her shoulder. “It leads to Big Sandy.”

Giving a sigh, “So, we are taking the north route using 79?” Mary asked. “You think we can make it through?”

“We can try.”

“Sandy, there were thousands of them!” Mary cried out, and Sandy yanked her horse to a stop very much against his will.

“You saw them to the south. You want to try going through a wave of stinkers?” Sandy asked, and saw Mary’s face pale and her mouth fall open.

“They were to the south also?” Mary whimpered, and Sandy felt nauseous.

“Mary, didn’t you look south?”

Shaking her head, “No, didn’t you look north? The stinkers were flowing across that road we were taking to Camden like a wave.”

Feeling faint, Sandy closed her eyes, “No, I was looking south at a wave of stinkers flowing north.”

“Oh my God, we’re surrounded!” Mary gasped, and Sandy opened her eyes and kicked her horse.

“Come on!” Sandy barked getting her horse back into a canter. When she crossed 69A, Sandy looked south and could see the mass in the distance, then turned north and had hope. There were stinkers, a lot of them, but not a wall.

Crossing the highway, Sandy followed a small blacktop road, steering her horse to the shoulder. Glancing up, Sandy saw a gaggle of stinkers stumble out of the trees on the north side of the road. Her horse never changed pace, realizing it would be past the group long before they were a threat.

When they were past, Sandy breathed through pursed lips to slow her heart rate down as another group of stinkers plowed out of the trees to the north. Giving up on slowing her heart rate down, Sandy just held on as the horse cantered past the hundred-yard-long wall of bodies that plowed out of the trees.

Riding for ten minutes and only seeing occasional stinkers around, Sandy steered her horse off the road and into a field. Mary was about to pull up and ask, but saw Sandy heading straight for a hill ahead of them. Granted, after the hills and mountains out west, the small bump barely registered, but it was over a hundred and fifty feet higher than they were.

Reaching the trees, Sandy slowed and steered her horse in, guiding him up the steep slope. When they reached the top, Sandy moved along the crest until she found a spot she could see south. Sandy didn’t need her binoculars to see the dark mass a mile away that went east and west as far as she could see. Hearing Mary give a yelp, Sandy just turned her horse around and headed back along the ridge until she found a spot she could see north.

Finding a spot, Sandy saw a mass from the west hitting the town of Big Sandy. The mass just flowed around where the bank of a bay of Kentucky Lake met Big Sandy. Then she turned to the northeast and saw the finger of land that ran between the bay and lake, realizing it wouldn’t be long until the mass moving into Big Sandy would fill that peninsula.

“Okay,” Sandy sighed, reaching around and digging out the topo book. Flipping it open, “The base of the peninsula is seven miles wide and eleven miles long. The narrowest part of the bay is over a mile. We would have to swim,” Sandy noted.

“The horses can’t swim that far with the gear on,” Mary panted, staring at the mass pouring into Big Sandy with her binoculars.

“And I see some sandbars on the map of the lake, but it’s still over a mile,” Sandy said, slowly running her finger along the lake that looked more like a large river.

Letting out a gasp, Sandy closed the topo book and shoved it back in the plastic bag. “What?” Mary asked unenthusiastically.

“Come on,” Sandy answered, then led her horse down the hill heading north.

“We are heading on the peninsula?” Mary called out, following.

“It’s the only place we can go,” Sandy told Mary over her shoulder.

Giving up on stealth, Sandy steered her horse on to a road and committed to speed, getting her horse back into a canter heading north. Seeing stinkers on the road ahead, turn around and start toward them, Sandy lifted her AR. After four misses, Sandy started timing her shots with the horse’s canter and only missed every other shot, plowing them a road north.

After two miles and three magazines, Sandy slapped in a new one and sighed at seeing only single stinkers ahead. Mary pulled up beside Sandy and helped clear the road. “Turning right ahead!” Sandy shouted out as Mary shot, dropping a stinker.

“The horses can’t swim a mile!” Mary shouted back.

“They won’t have to swim a mile!” Sandy answered, lowering her AR and shooting a stinker before taking a right turn.

Following the twisting back road, they shot any stinkers that would get in the way. It was when Sandy reached down, only feeling four magazines left in her vest, she started to get worried.

Chapter Seven

Slamming a new magazine in, Sandy said a silent prayer as they rode on. With the trees closing in on the road, Sandy didn’t feel safe riding on the shoulder anymore and guided her horse on the road. The clapping of hooves announced dinner was coming for any nearby stinkers.

“Five magazines left!” Mary called out as Sandy dropped two stinkers.

“We are almost at the turn off!” Sandy assured her. Coming around a long curve, Sandy pointed ahead at a sharp curve to the left. “Here’s where we get off.”

Mary looked to the right and could tell the lake was very close. Hearing Sandy shooting, Mary turned back around and saw two stinkers drop. Approaching the curve, Sandy slowed her horse and Mary copied her.

At the curve, Mary saw a dirt parking area on the outside, and fell in behind Sandy as she steered her horse through the dirt area. When Sandy led them into the trees, Mary looked at the ground ahead, noting an ATV trail and that the trees in a narrow straight line were younger than those on the side. Looking down, Mary saw the ground the trail followed was raised up.

“This is too narrow for an old logging road,” Mary noted.

“There used to be a railroad here,” Sandy answered.

“And there’s an abandoned railroad bridge?” Mary gasped with hope.

“No,” Sandy answered, and Mary slumped down in her saddle. “There used to be one, though. There is a jetty that runs halfway out into the lake and another one on the opposite bank. The horses will only have to swim five hundred yards, I’m guessing from the map.”

Jerking up in her saddle, “You do realize five hundred yards is a third of a mile,” Mary stated.

“It’s that or fight off a mass of stinkers,” Sandy admitted.

“Fuck it, we’ll swim,” Mary nodded.

When they came to an old railroad bridge that crossed a small slough, both were very hesitant to try it. Sandy’s horse didn’t give them an option and just walked across. Cringing with every step, Sandy felt lightheaded after they crossed. Sandy was certain the only reason she didn’t have a heart attack was because she could see ATV tracks on the bridge.

“I’m calling you ‘asshole’ from now on,” Sandy snapped at the horse, but the horse paid her no mind and continued on.

Sandy could smell the lake ahead and was thankful for a marshy area to their left. When the trees ended, they continued on the ATV trail and saw a blacktop road ten feet below them, following the jetty that used to form the bridge crossing.

As they rode along the jetty, Sandy looked at the end a mile away and could see the far abutment, and even some old iron structure that used to form the railroad bridge. “When we get to the end, we let the horses rest,” Sandy said, reaching in one of the front saddlebags and pulling out ammo. “We can hold the stinkers off for a little while if they come.”

Glancing over, Mary saw Sandy reloading magazines, and pulled out ammo and did the same. “It’s almost five,” Mary said.

Feeling like they had been running for days, Sandy checked her watch. “We need to cross before dark. I want to make damn sure the horses know where to swim to.”

“Damn, never thought about that, but we have time,” Mary admitted, shoving a full magazine back in her vest.

Reaching the end of the jetty, Sandy and Mary climbed off the horses and led them down to the water, then pulled the dogs off. All the animals drank heavily as Mary and Sandy stared across the lake at the other jetty that stuck out four hundred yards into the lake.

“Five hundred yards didn’t look that far on the map,” Sandy sighed, lifting up her binoculars.

“Without this jetty, we would be swimming almost two miles,” Mary pointed out. “You think that horde is over there?”

“I didn’t see any,” Sandy answered.

“You think you could?”

“Get your binoculars and look to the south on this side of the lake,” Sandy responded.

Spinning to her right, Mary snatched up her binoculars to scan the west bank and gasped. Two miles away, she could see a mass moving along the bank of the peninsula they were on, shaking trees in the distance. “How long you want to wait to let the horses rest?”

“At least an hour,” Sandy answered as Mary lowered her binoculars. “What I don’t understand is where the hell did they come from? The closest city of any size to the south is Memphis over a hundred miles away, and there wasn’t that many people there. That is millions of stinkers moving in mass. Hell, probably ten million.”

“I’m sure they didn’t all come from the same city,” Mary offered. “We’ve seen them just join up as others walked past.”

Waving her hand down the river, “What do we do if a mass that size comes at the cabin?!” Sandy cried out.

Turning and glancing down the lake, Mary turned back to Sandy. “I’m willing to bet the first hot shower, Ian and Lance are already working on it or have solved it,” Mary challenged.

Dropping her arm, Sandy looked to the south and then finally shook her head. “No bet.”

“We have fifty pounds of horse feed. Let’s let the horses eat what they want and leave the rest,” Mary offered. “Then we check everything we can think of.”

Tapping the vest she was wearing, “You realize with these on and our packs, we can’t swim,” Sandy informed her.

Looking back at the horses, “Then you put yours on one packhorse and I’ll put mine on another. That way, one of us should have gear when we get to the opposite bank,” Mary said.

“You can go first,” Sandy said, walking over and grabbing her bow off her saddle.

“Where are you going?”

Raising the bow, Sandy pointed back up at the jetty. “To make sure an army of stinkers doesn’t come filing out on the jetty.”

“Use your guns and don’t let them get close.”

“I really don’t want stinkers on the east side to hear the muffled pops, since I’m sure they will carry a long way over water. If a bunch come we can use the gun, but I would prefer to just haul ass,” Sandy explained, then patted her thigh and Dan ran over, once again cheerful.

When Sandy walked back up on the top of the jetty, Mary dug out the bags of horse feed and dumped them out on the ground. The horses moved over, pushing Mary out of the way. “Well, excuse me,” Mary smiled and patted the horses.

As the horses ate, Mary went through the packs, making sure everything was in a waterproof bag. Before the Boy Scout camp, that’d been trash bags. Now everything was in real dry bags and strapped to the horses. The bags ranged from ten liters all the way up to sixty liters.

Digging out the extra bags so she and Sandy could store their gear, Mary put them to the side. Then Mary grabbed the food bag and pulled it off. “I want food and coffee before doing this,” she mumbled and went to work.

With the food ready, Mary grabbed the kettle and filled the thermos. Walking up the slope onto the jetty, Mary stopped for a second to catch her breath and look around. The jetty was only fifty or so yards wide and the ATV trail at the top of the jetty followed the old train line, with the roadway ten feet lower on the north side of the jetty. The road ended in a parking area with a boat ramp and a huge sign that gave times of a ferry. “Wish the ferry was still running,” Mary mumbled.

Small trees lined the top of the jetty, and Mary found Sandy kneeling down beside one with Dan next to her as she scanned around with binoculars. “See anything?” Mary inquired, setting the kettle down and motioning for Ann to lay.

“Only four stinkers have made the trek out here, but turned back after a hundred yards,” Sandy replied. “Those buildings on the east jetty are houses.”

Turning around, Mary looked at the buildings across the lake. “Really?”

“Yeah, I thought they were just old buildings for the railroad, but I brought out that handheld scope Johnathan got from the camp. You can see a real long way off with that,” Sandy confessed, never lowering her binoculars. “They are houses but look destroyed, and I haven’t seen any movement over there.”

“I brought food and coffee,” Mary said, putting the rest of the stuff down and saw the handheld collapsible telescope. Picking it up, Mary turned around and held it up to her right eye. “Whoa,” she mumbled, able to see the houses clearly now.

“Johnathan wanted a spotting scope, but said that would be good enough,” Sandy said, turning her binoculars north.

Studying the houses with the handheld scope, Mary could see windows broken out and a door knocked open on the house that sat at the very end of the jetty. “This would’ve been nice to have out west,” Mary stated, moving her view to the next house up the jetty. Only able to see the side, Mary still saw broken windows.

Scanning around the jetty, Mary stopped looking at the shoreline of the jetty. “Sandy, those rocks on the east jetty look like the rocks here,” Mary noticed. “All about the size of a soccer ball, and I don’t think the horses can climb those.”

Lowering the binoculars, Sandy gave a sigh. “They can’t,” she admitted. “But look where the old framework extends out and move your view just under the framework at the end of the jetty. I spotted a small bare area, like a beach.”

Moving the scope where Sandy had said, Mary found the area and zoomed in as far as she could. “I see it,” Mary announced. “It looks like a trail leading to the water.” Lowering the scope, Mary looked down at the bare area the horses were at next to the lake where the ATV trail ended. It looked like a makeshift swimming area, but was ten times the size of the one across the lake.

“You sure you want to try that?” Mary asked. “We are going to have to move the horses to the boat launch on this side to get them in the water. I couldn’t find a trail into the water down there that was free of rocks.”

“If we can’t get up there, this third of a mile swim turns into a three quarters of a mile swim,” Sandy said, lifting the binoculars up and looking down the jetty to see stinkers milling around. “I thought about swimming over and checking it out.”

Lifting the scope up, Mary zoomed in on the base of their jetty where Sandy was observing. “If that many come down, we will start having problems,” Mary blurted out. “Why aren’t they coming? Not that I want them to.”

“Just like Johnathan said, they are afraid of water,” Sandy replied, moving her binoculars to the south. “They don’t see us, and I don’t think they want to risk falling in. I’ve watched several get pushed in, and they fight tooth and nail to get out of ankle deep water. I mean, they will throw other stinkers in to get out of the water.”

“They don’t breathe,” Mary pointed out, sitting down beside Ann.

Turning her binoculars north, “Johnathan thinks the parasite breathes through the skin. He looked at several stinkers that were floating in the water when we camped. They were dead but hadn’t been killed or whatever you call making a dead person stay down for good.”

Before Mary could ask for clarification, they both heard a small whine of a motor to the north. Both zoomed in, searching for the boat. “Boat coming out of that inlet to the northwest,” Mary announced, zooming in.

Using her binoculars, Sandy saw the speck over two miles away moving out into the lake and turning north. “I see it, but can’t really tell anything about it.”

“It’s a pontoon boat,” Mary told her. With the handheld scope she could see the bodies of people. “There looks like six or seven adults on the boat with a few kids.”

Lowering the binoculars, “That means the stinkers are filling the peninsula faster than I thought they would,” Sandy admitted, feeling very tired. The boat was very tiny without the binoculars, but Sandy could tell it was heading north up the lake with the sound slowly fading away.

“We could just hold up here?” Mary offered. “They aren’t coming down the jetty.”

“How long will they stay? If enough mass at the base, they will force those in the front to move out on the jetty so they don’t get in the water,” Sandy said, turning to the east and scanning the east side with the binoculars. “What if another horde shows up on the east bank while we wait?”

“That’s a lot of ‘what if’s’,” Mary cautioned. “Let’s deal with the here and now.”

Nodding, “If that wasn’t a peninsula behind us I would agree on waiting them out, but I don’t think they will turn around and head back out anytime soon,” Sandy confided, then heard the thump of a helicopter to the northeast. “Oh, come on!”

Turning around, Mary zoomed the scope out to scan the sky. She soon spotted the small chopper and focused in. “Got it,” Mary said. “It’s a small one.”

Sandy moved her binoculars and found the small chopper crossing the lake to the north of them about three miles away. When the chopper was over the lake it slowed, hovering several hundred feet over the lake. “They spotted the boat,” Sandy announced. “Can you still see the boat with the scope?”

“Yeah, but it’s only a speck. Just guessing, I’d say about five miles away.”

Slowly the helicopter moved north and lowered until it was only a hundred feet off the lake. “Can you tell what’s happening?” Sandy asked.

“No, but the boat isn’t stopping,” Mary answered.

After watching the chopper for ten minutes over the boat, Sandy saw the helicopter rise up in the air and fly to the west before turning southwest to come over the tip of the peninsula. The helicopter slowed and slowly flew down the peninsula, passing them to the west a mile inland.

“They are scouting the horde,” Sandy declared.

Lowering the scope, “Sandy, I think that helicopter came from Ft. Campbell,” Mary said.

“It took off somewhere close because we didn’t hear it fly in,” Sandy admitted.

“How can they still be there? They would have to have walls fifty feet high and spread way out.”

“Well, we aren’t going to find out,” Sandy huffed, hearing the chopper to the southwest. “The route has us six miles north, crossing between Ft. Campbell and Hopkinsville.”

“Hold on,” Mary said, and ran back down to the horses. Coming back, Sandy saw Mary had the scanner.

Turning it on, Mary hit scan and immediately a voice came out of the speaker in the middle of an announcement. The radio beeped and the recording started over. “To anyone listening, this is General Culiver, commanding officer at Ft. Campbell, Kentucky. We are requesting any assistance to help us evacuate. We are currently surrounded by infected numbering over three million and can’t break out. A large horde from the south heading for us was diverted and is currently to the west of Kentucky Lake. Reconnaissance puts the numbers over fifteen million.”

“Those motherfuckers diverted them right on us!” Sandy snapped.

“There is another mass of infected to our north at St. Louis and attempts to divert them have failed. They will reach us in six days, and we need assistance to get troops and the civilian refuges to a new location. I am asking anyone to engage and draw some of the infected around us off. You don’t need to stand and fight them, just draw some off so we can get out. Our fuel reserves are critical, and we can’t evacuate by air.

“Under standing orders, anyone not complying with this request can be executed for treason. I don’t want it to come to that, so just engage and lead some of the infected off. When we break out, you will assist us in moving to the upper peninsula of Michigan. Thank you for your cooperation.”

A tone sounded and the message repeated giving the date and time.

“Help me not die, so you can live under my boot,” Sandy scoffed.

Mary pulled coffee mugs from her cargo pockets and poured them some coffee. “You know, if he would ask nicer, some people just might help.”

“Let me see a soldier and I’ll shoot their ass,” Sandy huffed, taking the coffee mug. They both turned to see the chopper pass over the lake several miles to the south and fly inland for a few miles and then slowly head north. “I bet they are checking for stinkers.”

“Okay,” Mary said, taking the top off the kettle and handing Sandy a spoon. “We leave now before that horde from St. Louis gets closer. How far should we move before we stop and make camp?”

“I think we shouldn’t stop until we cross the Cumberland River at Dover,” Sandy answered, grabbing her spoon and getting a bite. They heard the helicopter sound fade to the north.

“The horses have already traveled thirty miles easy, and you want to add another thirty after swimming?”

“We need to cross the Cumberland before the Army decides to blow up bridges, if they haven’t already,” Sandy explained, then took another bite.

Emptying her mouth, Mary held up her hand. “The bridge at Dover isn’t the closest crossing point from Ft. Campbell. The bridges in Clarksville are.”

Pausing between bites, “Mary, wouldn’t it make sense to put a lookout on something like that?” Sandy asked, thinking hard on her own question. “The Cumberland River is a natural barrier to the south. Why would the Army even be worried about a horde from the south when they could just block the river?”

“Humpf,” Mary scoffed, then refilled her spoon. “You don’t remember that wildebeest migration we saw in Africa. Yeah, those wildebeest could swim, but you are talking about millions upon millions of stinkers. I bet it would only take a few hundred thousand, maybe up to a million pushed into the water, and the rest could just walk right across. Those in the water might die, but you still have ten million plus coming for you by just walking over the bodies.”

Dropping her spoon in the kettle, Sandy leaned back against the tree. “Like ants,” she mumbled.

“Like Bill always said, ‘The enemy always gets a vote’.”

“Then the Army would have to have a lookout on the bridge,” Sandy replied, lifting off the tree and grabbing her spoon.

“They didn’t on the Mississippi.”

“Maybe not on that bridge, but I’m sure they are on some others,” Sandy countered. “For all we know, those that attacked us were scouts. Just look at the equipment they were carrying.”

Not able to explain that, Mary just nodded. “So, you still want to cross at Dover?”

Sandy grinned, pulling out the topo book, “Yes, but not the bridge. We can camp on an island.”

Scooting over beside Sandy, Mary saw Sandy pointing at an island east of Dover called Dover Island in the Cumberland River. “Sandy, if I wanted to hide from danger, I’d hide there,” Mary admitted. “How about we camp on one of these small peninsulas in this area south of the island?”

Looking at the fingerlike peninsulas jutting in a small inlet that joined the Cumberland, Sandy nodded. “We stop there and can take tomorrow off. Let the horses rest and keep an eye and ear out on that bridge.”

Not liking the idea of taking a day off with a known horde coming, Mary understood they needed to rest their rides. “You go check what I did, then let’s get the hell out of here,” Mary said, lifting her coffee up and taking a sip.

“Will do,” Sandy smiled and patted Mary’s leg. “I’ll leave my bow for you.” Mary just smiled as Sandy walked off before lifting the scope up and scanning around.

Reaching the horses, Sandy saw all the poured out grain was gone. Moving from horse to horse and checking the packsaddles and the waterproof bags lashed to Bill’s and Johnathan’s saddles, Sandy found all of them sealed and strapped down as tight as they usually were. Moving to her horse, “Asshole,” Sandy grunted and picked up two of the smaller waterproof bags.

Putting the stuff from her front saddle bags in a bag, Sandy lashed it across the saddle horn and then looked down at Dan. “You better be able to keep up.”

Dan just sat there panting up at her as Sandy unloaded the rear saddlebags into two waterproof bags and lashed them to the saddle. Checking the saddle and bridle, Sandy undid the Velcro sides of her vest, stripping it off. Grabbing a large waterproof bag, Sandy shoved the vest inside and cinched it closed.

Putting the bag on the back of her saddle, Sandy found it wouldn’t strap down with the equipment already there. “It stays with me,” Sandy mumbled, and moved the bag to her saddle seat and strapped it down tight. “All I do is hang on anyway.”

Unclipping the loop on her sling, Sandy clipped the end to the rifle to turn her one point sling into a real sling. Putting her AR across her back, Sandy thought about taking off her boots and pants. “No. I get separated I’m not running around barefoot in panties. I can change on the other side,” she concluded.

Walking back up, Sandy grabbed Mary and came back down. “Where are you going to ride?” Mary asked, seeing the waterproof bag with Sandy’s vest strapped in the saddle seat.

“I’ll ride on it until we get in the water, then all I’ll do is hang on to the saddle horn and float. If I try to stay in the saddle, the water will just push me off,” Sandy explained.

“I’m doing that,” Mary said, and started taking her vest off.

Ten minutes later Sandy and Mary climbed up on their saddles, riding on the waterproof bags with their vests. Moving to the boat launch, Sandy saw a sign that gave ferry crossing information. She wrapped the reins around her wrists and glanced down at Dan. “You better follow because if I have to come back for you I’m spanking your butt because we aren’t waiting on a ferry.”

Dan spun in a circle with his tongue hanging out. “Dan, heel,” Sandy commanded, and Dan stopped spinning and moved beside her horse. “Okay Asshole, let’s go,” Sandy told the horse, feeling butterflies in her stomach.

Without hesitation, the horse walked down the ferry ramp and into the water leading Sandy’s packhorses and was soon swimming. Letting her feet slip from the stirrups Sandy held onto the saddle horn, floating along.  “Shit,” Sandy gasped, feeling the waterproof bag and saddle resting against her chest.

Then she noticed her horse’s head was much further out of the water than normal. Glancing back, Sandy saw her packhorses were floating higher in the water than her horse was. The packsaddles with all the waterproof bags had turned into flotation devices. “I’ll be damned,” Sandy mumbled, and saw Dan swimming along beside her.

Just looking at Dan, Sandy could tell he was swimming at a leisurely pace. Turning ahead, Sandy saw the other jetty more to their right. “I’m in a lake, there shouldn’t be a current,” Sandy grumbled, and steered her horse toward the jetty.

Praying her horses wouldn’t stop swimming when she reached the end of the steel framework; Sandy lifted her head up and didn’t see huge rocks where the dirt trail met the water. Still a hundred and fifty yards from shore, the small area looked like a ten-foot-wide beach. “Please,” Sandy begged as her horse swam parallel to the steel framework passing the second support column.

When she was twenty yards away, Sandy could see dirt under the water at the small beach. Turning to her right, Sandy saw Dan had drifted back and was now even with the first packhorse. “Come on, Dan,” Sandy called softly, and Dan picked up speed to gain on her.

Holding the reins to steer her horse to the tiny beach, Sandy found out she didn’t have to. The horse saw the rocks on each side and was heading straight for the dirt beach. Ten yards from the beach Sandy forced her legs down, just gripping the saddle with her thighs.

She would have to start up the rather steep path as soon as they cleared the water, so the packhorses and Mary could get out. When her horse gave a stumble, Sandy caught her breath and then realized he had found ground as the horse walked out of the water.

“Good boy,” Sandy sang out, patting his neck and dropping her feet down to the stirrups. “You’re not ‘asshole’ anymore.”

Steering the horse up the slope Sandy heard Mary’s horses coming out of the water, but was scared to glance back and check. The incline was so steep, her horse had to lean forward and dig in his hooves to climb the precipitous path. When they reached the top Sandy saw the house beside them, and the damage was much worse up close.

Sandy guided the horse to the front as she glanced back and saw Mary almost to the top with Ann leading the way. With a chill setting in, Sandy glanced around until she saw Dan below her. Scanning the jetty and not seeing any threats, Sandy climbed off her horse as Dan started shaking the water off.

“You better be happy I’m already wet,” Sandy smiled, turning her head from the slinging water.

“Did you see that?” Mary beamed, climbing off. “The waterproof bags made life jackets.”

“Yeah, but I’m glad we didn’t have to swim for the shore,” Sandy said. “I’m sure swimming wears the horses out more than walking, and we need them to walk.”

“Let’s get some dry clothes on and get them walking,” Mary nodded as they heard several explosions to the north. Both turned, but couldn’t see anything.

“I think the Army just blew up the Highway 79 Bridge,” Sandy concluded.

Neither spoke as they pulled out dry clothes and boots. After they’d changed and dried off the horses, they pulled out the dry horse blankets and changed them out with the wet ones. Checking each other and the horses, they mounted up and headed north.

Chapter Eight

Cabin, Kentucky

Holding up the OSB board, Lance watched Denny screw it in. With two screws in, Lance stepped back to look at the RV shed half enclosed with OSB. Picking up another sheet of OSB, Lance moved to the next spot and muscled it into position, holding it there until Denny came over while loading a screw into the impact drill and tacked it up.

Feeling his phone vibrate, Lance groaned. “Kitties, I’m not in the mood,” Lance mumbled, pulling it out. “Hold on, Denny,” Lance said, seeing the message on the screen.

“The pussy cats being bad?” Denny asked, wiping the sweat off his forehead.

Shaking his head, “No, someone from your dad’s place is calling,” Lance told him. “Will you go make sure Ian and the others got the message?”

“Sure,” Denny replied with a grin and took off running to the greenhouse. Inside, he found the others moving to the door. “You get the message?”

“Yep, headed to the cabin,” Ian grinned, then looked back at the greenhouse. Everyone else was in his group today to set up the hydroponic system, and Ian was certain they could start planting in a week. As always, they did several projects at once and the greenhouse only got three hours a day, but with the extra hands it was moving much faster than even Ian had thought possible.

Denny pulled out his enormous key, running for the cabin with the ladybugs and Jodi behind him. “It’s too hot to run,” Jennifer grunted and then reached out, grabbing Ian’s hand.

Lilly leaned over to Jennifer’s ear and whispered, “Sure would be nice to have a swimming pool.”

“Don’t,” Jennifer warned, throwing up a hand.

“Don’t what?” Ian asked.

“Girl stuff,” Jennifer replied, and Ian didn’t want to know any more.

They walked into the cabin to see Lance talking on the phone. “You’re sure there was a change?” Lance asked into the phone and listened. “Rhonda, I’m not saying you can’t compare pictures, but I don’t want to head out and find out it was animals that moved in the house.”

“Don’t like the sound of this,” Jennifer sighed, letting Ian’s hand go and taking off her gloves.

Lance gave a sigh, closing his eyes, “Okay, what’s the house number?” Listening to the response, Lance’s eyes jerked open. “What the hell are you doing scouting zone two? You’re supposed to scout zone one.”

Seeing Lance’s face get tense, Lilly rolled her eyes. “I’m not in the mood for another tantrum.”

Feeling a tug on her arm, Lilly looked down into Allie’s face. Holding up a finger, Allie curled it to tell Lilly to bend down. Dropping down, Lilly put her ear near Allie’s mouth as Allie whispered. “When they start beating up stuff and you want them to stop, grab something and help them beat up stuff,” Allie instructed. “They always stop.”

Raising her eyebrows, Lilly nodded and then turned to Allie’s ear. “Thank you,” Lilly whispered, and Allie just smiled as Lilly stood up.

“Okay, do we need to lead you in?” Lance asked into the phone. “See you when you get here,” he said, hanging up the phone.

“What?” Ian asked, opening the refrigerator and grabbing a pitcher of tea.

Moving to the table, Lance sat down. “Rhonda, Dwain, and Kathy scouted zone two this morning. House 304 is different from the pictures we gave them.”

Pouring a glass of tea, Ian looked off while bringing up the perimeter map in his head. “You and I scouted that house just four days ago.”

“Rhonda said the front door was open,” Lance replied, looking over at Ian.

Grabbing his glass of tea, Ian moved over to the table before sitting across from Lance. “That door was locked. We used the backdoor,” Ian said, and Lance nodded. “So why were you arguing about animals?”

“I really don’t want them running into trouble. We gave them zone one because the battle bots will keep the stinker numbers down and it’s the easiest to patrol and not be spotted.”

Pulling out the chair beside Lance, Lilly sat down. “Lance, they’re adults.”

Slapping the table hard, “That are acting stupid!” Lance shouted. “We need them to get better so they can help us keep this area covered!”

Timidly, Lori raised her hand and stepped up to the table. “Can I tell my daddy that?” she asked, avoiding looking Lance directly in the eyes.

“I already did,” Lance huffed. “Yesterday, he and Rhonda just drove up to the house of survivors and delivered the meeting time and place in person.”

“Daddy knew Mr. Stanton who used to live there,” Lori replied defensively.

Nodding, “Knew, past tense,” Lance snarled. “That man died two years ago.” Lori stepped back from the table and then moved over, standing behind the ladybugs and Jodi.

“Lance,” Ian said, putting his empty glass on the table. “You know why they are doing it. Heath and Dwain have told us several times.”

“Yeah, so we can keep working, but if they get killed we lose allies and they lose parents,” Lance snapped, waving his hand at Lori, Denny, and Jodi. “If I acted like that, I’d be grounded.”

“Pffft,” Jennifer huffed. “Lance, the longest your parents ever grounded you was two days.”

“I don’t remember Lance being grounded that long,” Ian mumbled, pinching his bottom lip trying to remember.

“You were as well,” Jennifer laughed. “You don’t remember a fight in the middle of the street right in front of your house?”

With his face turning red, “Oh,” Ian jerked, dropping his hand from his lip.

“Jennifer, what’s your point?” Lance asked.

“You’ve told the bear trap group our worries and they listened, but they don’t feel the same. They want to do what they can to help,” Jennifer explained.

Letting out a sigh, “All right,” Lance mumbled. “Ian, let’s get geared up and go check out this house. When they saw it had been disturbed, thankfully they pulled back.”

Standing up, Ian leaned over to kiss Jennifer and then headed upstairs. “Want one of us to come with you?” Lilly asked.

“Nah, still have an hour on the greenhouse and then lessons start,” Lance said, turning to Allie and Carrie. Neither said a word as they grabbed Jodi’s hand and pulled her down to the basement. Leaning over, Lance kissed Lilly and then got up and headed upstairs.

When Lance was gone, Lori leaned over the table toward Lilly. “I think he could spank my daddy,” Lori confessed in a low voice.

“After watching Lance deck Ethan, I don’t know anyone offhand I don’t think he and Ian couldn’t take one-on-one,” Lilly admitted, standing up. “Let’s get back to work.”

Lilly and Jennifer led Lori and Denny back to the greenhouse and continued hooking up the pipes for the hydroponics. Fifteen minutes later, they heard Allie call out over the radio the gate was opening for Rhonda. “Let’s go say hi and then we can get back to work,” Jennifer told everyone.

Walking out of the greenhouse, they saw a quad seat UTV pull around the cabin with Dwain’s wife Kathy driving, Rhonda sitting behind her, and Dwain in the front passenger seat. Lori and Denny moved over and hugged their aunts and uncle when they got out of the UTV.

Dwain looked toward the shop and saw a piece of equipment that had been destroyed. “Isn’t that the pneumatic gun Lance was working on?” he asked, and Jennifer nodded with a sigh. “What the hell happened to it?”

“It wasn’t doing what Lance wanted and he threw a fit yesterday,” Jennifer sighed, rolling her eyes and then glanced back at the mangled pieces. “Now you understand why I don’t let Lance and Ian use the washing machine or those sewing machines. If the machine doesn’t respond like they want, they will destroy the machine as punishment.”

“Um, that happen often?” Rhonda asked, glancing at the backdoor.

“Thankfully, no. Unless it’s something they built. But when it does happen, the destruction is total,” Jennifer informed her. “I’ve never seen them destroy something of the parents, but I don’t want to take the chance.”

The backdoor opened and everyone turned to see Lance and Ian putting the face masks on. “I’m finding a hockey mask,” Rhonda said a little enviously.

“I wouldn’t do that,” Lilly advised. “They might think you’re Jasonette, and they don’t like the Jason family. Come over one day and we’ll show you how to make one.”

“We’re taking our buggy,” Lance said, walking past them while putting his helmet on.

“Lance, what was wrong with the pneumatic gun?” Dwain asked and Lance turned and stormed over to the pile of mangled metal, kicking a chunk ten yards through the air.

“Fucking slow ass bitch wouldn’t shoot fast enough!” Lance bellowed at the pile of scrap, then turned and headed over to the buggy as Ian climbed in.

Rhonda grabbed Lilly’s arm. “The sewing machines Robin promised to send are in the back of our ride. Let them have those,” Rhonda whispered as Lance called Dino over.

Lilly gave a thankful nod and walked over, grabbing the sewing machines. “When you get back, we can eat,” Lilly said, looking over at Dwain and Kathy. They both gave a thankful smile as Lance stood up out of the roof opening.

Rhonda jumped in the front passenger seat as Dwain and Kathy climbed in the backseats with Dino between them. “I told the ladybugs to man control, in case we need you,” Lance told Lilly and Jennifer.

They both waved as Ian drove off around the cabin. “What do you think they’ll find?” Lilly asked.

“Don’t know, but whatever it is better not be looking for trouble because it will find more than it can ever imagine,” Jennifer answered, then headed back to the greenhouse.

Ian never paused as the gates started opening. Rhonda cringed when Ian shot through the gap of the inner gate that was barely wider than the buggy. Cranking the steering wheel, Ian threw up dirt rounding the outer gate and driving along the fence. Rhonda scooted farther in, not liking the rolls of razor wire literally inches from the side of the buggy as the buggy sped up the slope toward the ridge.

“Rhonda, you have the pictures?!” Lance shouted down as Ian neared the corner of the fence.

Patting her vest, Rhonda just handed the camera up and saw Lance had a small tablet in his hands. When Lance took the camera, Rhonda glanced at the razor wire just outside her door with a shiver. The fact Ian was hauling serious ass didn’t help.

When Ian rounded the back corner and angled up the slope, Rhonda breathed a sigh of relief at the end of the razor wire. “Very good you didn’t go in or get closer!” Lance shouted down.

“We knew someone had been in there!” Rhonda shouted up as they reached the crest and the buggy went airborne. Throwing out her hands, Rhonda held on as the buggy hit the ground, but the impact was nothing like what she expected. “That wasn’t so bad,” Rhonda noted, letting go of the dash and her seat.

“The wheels have thirty inches of travel,” Ian replied, slowing as he reached the chute. Rhonda, Dwain, and Kathy all relaxed as Ian slowly moved through the twists and turns. When Ian pulled out of the diversion fence they held on, expecting Ian to take off again, but Ian just drove slowly along the slope not heading down toward the build house.

Feeling a tap on her shoulder, Rhonda turned to see Lance handing the camera back. “You patrolled half of zone two and only found one area changed,” Lance stated, looking down at her.

“Yeah, knew you would want to see it,” Rhonda replied. “We want to help, but damn sure don’t want to piss you off and wake up to find the house surrounded by battle bots.”

Throwing back his head, Lance busted out laughing as did Ian. “We wouldn’t do that,” Ian laughed.

“Don’t want to take the chance,” Dwain mumbled from the back, but was scanning his area. After the dog attack, he and Heath got everyone together and practiced driving around the yard while watching their area. Then they would act like they were under attack by different things from dogs to humans and respond to each attack.

Ian stayed in the trees heading back up the slope until he reached the ridgeline again. The same ridge that ran west of the cabin, just half a mile away and past where the draw started for the build house. “Why didn’t we stay on the ridge and move around the diversion fence?” Dwain asked from the back.

“Didn’t feel like disarming traps,” Ian said over his shoulder. “These on the outer edges are more lethal, so they take longer to disarm and rearm.”

As Dwain shivered, Lance poked his head down to face Dwain. “A person can’t make it to the cabin. Deterrents start half a mile out in most places inside the diversion fence, but others start a little further out. The reason we could let you drive in is we took Lori and Denny on a sweep this morning and disarmed the traps on the rear path. They will have to go out tonight with us and rearm them. Traps on the outside along the diversion fence only cover easy areas to travel.”

“Has Jodi patrolled?” Kathy asked with a worried expression.

“She stays in the buggy until we think she’s ready,” Lance replied, pulling his head up and scanned around. Kathy gave a small sigh of relief as she watched her area.

Half an hour later, Ian coasted to a stop east of Hinkle on a ridge. Turning the buggy off, he climbed out as Lance pulled his feet up and jumped off the roof. “These boys know this area too damn well,” Dwain mumbled, climbing out and saw the boys checking their weapons.

Letting his AR hang, Lance grabbed his bow and quiver of arrows before clipping them to his right side. “We need to practice with bows,” Kathy told Dwain.

“Yep, ya sure do,” Rhonda said, shouldering her M4 and cradling her crossbow.

“You want point?” Lance asked, and Ian shook his head. Spinning around, Lance turned over his shoulder. “Single file five yards from each other and Ian will be at the back.”

The others fell in behind Lance as he moved down the slope behind the house Rhonda had noticed changed. Stopping in the trees at the edge of the backyard, Lance held up his hand and everyone froze. In the backyard right outside the door was a kid’s red wagon loaded with stuff.

Glancing over at Dino and seeing he was panting, Lance waved Ian up. “Stay here,” he whispered to the others and then he and Ian crossed the backyard with Dino. Stopping at the open backdoor, Lance glanced at Dino and then went inside.

“They need to let us do that with them, so we can learn,” Rhonda huffed.

“Rhonda, they want us to learn under controlled conditions, not actual combat,” Dwain explained in a low voice. Realizing what he’d just said, Dwain shook his head. “Teenage boys have more experience and are protecting the adults.” When Lance and Ian came out and waved them up, Rhonda led the others over. They stopped looking at the red wagon loaded with canned goods. Reaching down, Kathy picked up a package of pullups.

“Someone is shopping for a kid?” Kathy asked.

Reaching over, Lance patted her arm. “Very good,” Lance genuinely praised. “And I’m betting it’s a little girl since we found a pile of girl clothes on the couch. My guess is something spooked them.”

“You can’t hear our buggy until we are like twenty yards away,” Dwain challenged.

“No, can’t you smell?” Lance asked and Dwain sniffed. The smell of stinker was always present to a lesser degree, but it was stronger now. As Lance headed to the side of the house, everyone followed. Rounding the corner they stopped, seeing nine stinkers sprawled out.

Moving over to the first one, Lance knelt down to look at a hole in the forehead. He turned the stinker’s head and saw the back of the head was intact. “That’s not a bow,” Ian said, kneeling down. “Look how the skull is crushed at the impact area.”

“It could be a spear,” Rhonda offered, and both ignored her. Wanting them to talk about what they were thinking, Rhonda moved over beside Lance as he inspected the wound meticulously.

“It damn sure wasn’t a gun,” Lance huffed, grabbing Rhonda’s hand as she attempted to turn the head to her. “There’s a divot around the hole like you said,” he told her, pointing at the wound.

Ian moved over to a smaller female stinker and saw the left eye blown out. Turning the head, he found an exit wound. “If they are using a gun, they are shooting light loads, maybe subsonic. Have an exit, but it’s almost the same size as the entrance.”

Leaving the bodies, Lance moved around the yard in a slow circle. Ian moved to the other bodies and then joined Lance walking around the house. “You realize they brought us down this road to that house with all the food?” Kathy asked as they followed the boys to the front yard.

“Yeah, that farm is only half a mile further down the road up the draw,” Dwain answered and stopped, seeing a stinker fall with an arrow in its face. He turned and saw Ian still looking at the ground as Lance pulled another arrow out when another stinker stumbled off the road toward them. “Fucking boys could give Robin Hood a run for his money.”

Pulling back the bow, Lance barely paused before releasing the arrow, hitting the stinker in the face and dropping it. “That was a sixty yard shot and he turned away before the arrow hit the stinker,” Kathy gasped.

“They have killed a lot of stinkers with those bows,” Rhonda stated, walking away as Ian knelt down looking at the tall grass. “What are you doing? There are too many stinkers around to track.”

Letting out a sigh, Ian lifted his head and turned to Rhonda. “Well, Miss Davey Crockett, I guess I shouldn’t tell you I can see where they pulled the wagon off the road,” Ian droned behind his mask. “You keep on interfering and you’ll have to flash your hooters at us,” Ian warned, lowering his head back down to the grass and crawling forward on hands and knees.

Rhonda gasped as her face turned red. Behind her Dwain and Kathy snorted. “I should tell Jennifer,” Rhonda blustered.

“I said us, that meant all of us,” Ian chuckled. “Jennifer almost passed out when Lilly joined us, then you come along and make Lilly look small. I’ve seen her bras and we could launch watermelons with them.”

Rhonda’s mouth fell open as Lance lightly snapped his fingers and everyone turned, but Ian got up and walked over. Stepping up, Dwain grabbed Rhonda’s arm. “Don’t take it personal. They’re picking,” he whispered.

“I know, they’ve picked on me before. The ladybugs told me when they tease like that, they like you for a friend. Lilly and Jennifer told me, I should be honored because they both look at me like a buddy and I am honored,” Rhonda shrugged. “I just want to learn what they know. Hello, they are city boys and look at ‘em. They can do everything I can do but only better, and a million things I can’t even think of.”

With an envious expression, “Well then, you’re the only one they see as a friend in our group,” Dwain pointed out, watching Lance crawl along the ground on his hands and knees with Ian covering him. “I think they see the rest of us as idiots.”

Rhonda turned to Dwain and Kathy with a serious expression. “Dwain, I think; think, mind you; that they are beyond honored that you and Heath entrusted your kids to them to learn,” Rhonda claimed. “I was going to ask Jennifer and Lilly, but just by the way they are acting towards you, that’s what I’m going off of.”

Turning to Rhonda, Dwain nodded. “To be honest, Kathy and I didn’t feel we had a choice. It still takes all of us to work, and we don’t have the time to teach the kids.”

“I know, and in my opinion, you and Heath did the right thing. The kids are safer in that cabin with those two on guard than with a whole division of tanks,” Rhonda grinned, then jerked her head toward the boys. “Let’s see what they are doing, please.”

By the time they reached them, Lance had crawled all the way to the road. “Let me guess, you found tracks,” Rhonda stated in a low sassy voice.

Turning his face up, Lance looked at Rhonda and then at Ian. “Yeah, she keeps on, we better see hooters,” Lance smirked behind his mask.

“Have you ever said that to Lilly?” Rhonda grinned, and Lance jerked his face back to the ground as Ian chuckled.

“Yep,” Ian snorted, scanning around. “I thought Lance was going to pass out before he took off running when Lilly grabbed her shirt to lift it up.”

Dwain snorted with Ian as Kathy elbowed him, biting her bottom lip to keep from laughing. Losing the battle, Kathy spun around and kept watch behind them as she laughed quietly. Lance jumped up, brushing his gloves off.

“My god man, those aren’t hooters,” Lance declared. “They have to be small planets because they have their own gravitational pull. I felt my eyeballs getting sucked out of my skull.”

“So what did you find?” Rhonda giggled.

“Two sets of tracks,” Lance said, and the laughter stopped.

Turning along the path Lance crawled, “I can track animals,” Rhonda said, and Lance reached out to grab her arm and pulled her to the side of the road.

“Look here,” Lance said, pointing down at tracks in the dirt beside the road. “That first one is a size seven, I know because we had to tear apart the area looking for size seven boots for Lori. But if you look close, you can tell the shoe doesn’t fit the wearer very well. The shoe is too big, so we know they aren’t all that big. The second is a toddler. I say this because I can see where they came around the house. The tracks disappear and then reappear like someone was picking the toddler up and running, but then putting them down to shoot.”

As Rhonda stared at the tracks, Lance grabbed her chin and turned it across the road. “See those stinkers? I’m willing to bet they have those weird holes in their heads,” Lance finished. “Did you notice the dead stinkers when you were here?”

Shrugging, “Yeah, but like you, we don’t burn them anymore since the smell doesn’t seem to draw them in, unless they are close to the house. We only do that for our own benefit. We just figured it was some you two had killed,” Rhonda explained.

Moving up beside Rhonda, Ian pointed further down the road. “That’s one we killed on our last patrol. See how bloated it is? That’s because the organism is producing hydrogen sulfide like crazy after the brain is destroyed,” Ian told her.

“What are we going to do?” Kathy asked panting, looking at the tiny footprint.

“Duh, find them,” Lance droned, shaking his head. “Whoever the older one is, she knows what the fuck she’s doing.”

“She?” Rhonda asked.

“Yeah, she. Guys don’t use tampons or douche,” Lance snapped. “I learned that much.”

“Those were in the wagon,” Kathy whispered to Rhonda and Lance stepped over, patting Kathy’s arm again.

“I see where Jodi gets her observation from, but I think she gets her shooting ability from Dwain because you can’t hit a stinker until they are twenty yards away,” Lance chuckled, then turned to Ian.

The two just stared in each other’s eyes for several seconds, making the rest feel left out. “I don’t want to stay out that long,” Ian finally said. “We do have a meeting tonight.”

Pointing at the ridge across the road, “Our perimeter is just over that ridge, less than a half mile. I bet we find them on the border or just past it,” Lance dared.

Glancing at his watch, “We have six hours until sundown, and I’ll give you one hour after that before pulling out,” Ian offered.

Lance held out his hand. “I bet we find them in three hours. If I’m right, you tell Jennifer to get off my ass when you two are having a spat. She can talk to you just as easy as I can.”

“No bet,” Ian replied, shaking his head. “Because you come and tell me what the fuck I did to piss her off. Not one time we’ve had a ‘spat’,” Ian paused, quoting in the air, “I even knew we were having a spat. I thought everything was fine.”

Dropping his hand, Lance groaned. “Fine.”

“Want me to get the buggy?” Ian asked.

“Yeah, take Dwain and Kathy. Rhonda and Dino will stay with me and I’ll see if I can find the trail across the road,” Lance answered.

Rhonda followed Lance across the road as Ian headed back to the buggy. As Lance looked in the dirt along the road, Dino walked past and stopped at one of the fresh stinkers. “Rhonda, can I ask you a question?” Lance asked, staring hard at the ground.

“You just did,” Rhonda grinned, and Lance glanced over and huffed behind the mask. “Yes,” Rhonda smiled, looking down the road. The road they were on fed into a valley below crossing over the road that led to the meeting house. This road continued on through Hinkle, leading straight to the dual battle bots they had put out. She could see stinkers in the distance, but they were all stumbling through Hinkle and following the road leading to the battle bots.

“What’s your question?” Rhonda asked as Lance moved off the road toward Dino.

“Do you wear a size Z bra?”

Scoffing so hard she blew snot out her nose, Rhonda jerked her body back and wiped the snot off. “Have you asked Lilly what size she wears?” Rhonda chuckled, looking around.

“No, and the size isn’t in the damn bra. I found one in the clothes basket,” Lance huffed. “I’m betting it’s like a Q.”

“Lance, when we get a chance, I’ll set down with you and explain how bras are sized, but we don’t have the time now,” Rhonda told him, and watched Dino walk off from the stinker to the tree line at the base of the slope.

“I knew it was fucking complicated,” Lance grumbled, walking past the body still staring at the ground.

“Lance, I think Dino is following the trail,” Rhonda stated, staring at Dino standing and waiting on them.

Lifting his head up and turning to Dino, “Dino doesn’t know how to track,” Lance said.

“Lance, I’ve been watching. Dino is ahead of you and everywhere he stopped you ended up,” Rhonda pointed out. “Tell you what, I tell you my bra size, we follow Dino.”

Spinning around, “Deal,” Lance snapped.

“40DDD,” Rhonda answered.

“Triple D, didn’t know they went past double D,” Lance mumbled.

“Lance, I kept my part,” Rhonda grinned. “And I’ll give you a bonus. Lilly wears something close to a 36DD. The reason they look bigger is her waist is very small.”

“Oh,” Lance said, turning around and heading for Dino. “Wish I would’ve had you for a friend sooner.”

“Why?”

“To explain girl stuff,” Lance sighed over his shoulder. “I wanted to ask Jennifer stuff like that, but was scared she would tell the girls at school. Now I’m scared she’ll tell Lilly, and Lilly will find out I don’t know shit about girls.”

“Lance, you can ask Lilly,” Rhonda replied as Lance stopped beside Dino.

Standing beside Dino, Lance glared down at him. “You’ve been holding out on us?” Lance asked Dino, and Dino just turned walking into the trees. “I should’ve let the ladybugs paint your claws pink last week.”

Hoping the ladybugs didn’t do that, Rhonda stopped beside Lance and looked down at a patch of dirt. She saw the same size seven shoe pattern and the small shoe print. But halfway across, the small shoe print vanished. “So, you goin’ to ask Lilly these questions?” Rhonda asked.

“I don’t want her to know I don’t know this stuff,” Lance mumbled, dropping his head and following Dino up the slope. “I don’t want her to see me as a kid.”

Jogging into the trees to catch up to Lance, Rhonda caught Lance’s arm and turned him around. “Lance, nobody looks at you or Ian as kids. Lilly looks at you like she wants to throw you down and fu-,” Rhonda paused, not sure how to proceed or if Lance was ready for the X-rated version. Then she decided to come down a few levels to PG, “She looks at you like she wants to marry you,” Rhonda finished.

“Rhonda, I found out what a tampon was when we got to the cabin. I asked my dad before they left Hawaii. A man should know shit like that.”

Scoffing, “I’ll bet you my crossbow, here and now, Dwain doesn’t know what size bra Kathy wears,” Rhonda challenged. “I promise you; Lilly would be very happy you wanted to know stuff like that and would be happy, more than happy to tell you.”

For the first time, Rhonda saw Lance as a kid the way he was acting timid about Lilly. Never had he acted this way about anything else. At first, Rhonda had felt a little uneasy when she’d found out the ages of those involved. But she couldn’t lie to herself. When she first saw Ian and Lance, Rhonda thought they were hot, and still did.

“I’ll try,” Lance said, holding out his hand and Rhonda shook it. “Thanks,” he huffed and then turned, moving up the slope.

Rhonda watched the way he glided up the slope with his bow ready and his rifle dangling under his arm. “Lilly dumps him, I’m going after him,” Rhonda vowed with a nod, and followed Lance up the slope.

Chapter Nine

Ian joined them when they reached the top of the ridge and Lance moved over to Ian’s door. “Dude, Dino is tracking whoever it is,” Lance informed him, and Ian did a double-take at Dino.

“You sure? He’s never had a class,” Ian reminded Lance.

“Brah, the path he took up the slope, I found four prints of size seven,” Lance said, turning to Dino standing twenty yards away looking back at them. “Mastiffs look so sad,” Lance noted.

“That may be, but they are the size of a horse,” Dwain said, standing up out of the roof.

“Let me and Rhonda follow the path. You stay about twenty yards back,” Lance rang out, and Ian nodded. “Dwain, remember to look behind you,” Lance said, looking up and Dwain nodded turning around.

Putting the bow across his back, Lance walked off with Rhonda behind him. “Stay behind me,” Lance said over his shoulder. “Dino doesn’t always point out booby traps, even though he will walk around them.”

“I’ll step where you step,” Rhonda answered with a shiver.

Dino led them along the crest of the ridge, never pausing or speeding up. Traveling half a mile, and before they reached the end of the ridge, Lance told Rhonda they were out of the perimeter. Following the ridge until it sloped down to a finger that ended in a nice valley below, took them a half mile outside of the perimeter.

They stood looking out over the valley and only saw one small building beside a pond. The pond sat between the two fingers that extended into the valley with a road beside the pond. Lance turned and saw Dino wasn’t leading them into the valley but into a draw on the west side of the finger. Gripping his weapon tight, Lance followed Dino down the slope and grabbed his PTT.

“Ian, Dino is slowing down. I think we’re close. Leave the buggy and follow on foot,” Lance called over the radio.

“We’ll stay in overwatch,” Ian called back.

Letting his PTT go, Lance gripped the forward grip on his AR and moved slowly after Dino. Halfway down, Dino paused under a box deer stand that was elevated fifteen feet off the ground. The deer blind was on a small shelf that was looking over a clearing that wasn’t much bigger than an acre. When Dino moved off from the deer blind heading down in the draw, Lance snapped his fingers lightly. Dino stopped as Lance moved to the ladder of the deer blind and climbed up.

Standing on the small deck, Lance cracked the door open and saw two sleeping bags. There was a small stack of food and bottled water in the corner, along with several dolls. Moving in, Lance looked out the front window at the clearing in the small draw below. “Damn,” Lance mumbled, seeing the small metal roof of a building. Then he turned, looking out the door and had a perfect view of the valley below. Closing the door, Lance climbed back down.

“What was up there?” Rhonda asked in a low voice.

“Lookout and hiding spot. You can see for miles and spot anything coming into the valley below,” Lance answered, then waved Dino on.

Like he was on a lazy stroll, Dino walked across the clearing and into the trees heading down the draw. Rhonda stayed behind Lance as he followed Dino. At the bottom of the draw, Dino stopped inside the trees and looked to his right, up into the draw below the deer stand where they’d seen a tin roof.

Stopping beside Dino, Lance and Rhonda looked up in the draw and saw a small metal building that was built on a platform compensating for the steep slope. The front of the building was eight feet off the ground and the back was five feet off the ground. Lance figured the inside was only two hundred square feet, but for the life of him, he couldn’t figure out what the building was used for.

“How do you want to contact them?” Lance asked.

“Not to sound sexist, but let me,” Rhonda answered. “Sorry, but your mask would fucking scare anyone and if it is a girl, seeing or hearing another girl they are less likely to start shooting.”

“If you get shot, try to take it in the vest,” Lance offered.

“They shoot at me, they better fucking kill me because I’m gonna kill them,” Rhonda huffed, stepping out into the clearing below the building.

Stopping ten yards from the building, Rhonda saw a small window beside the door that was open. Rhonda fought not to tremble as she took a deep breath. “Hello inside, we just wan ta make sure you’re all right in there,” Rhonda called out.

Hearing movement inside, Rhonda tensed up while fighting the urge to lift her M4 to her shoulder. “Rhonda, that be you?” a young and very, very country, female voice called out, and a face appeared behind the screen of the window.

“Holly?” Rhonda gasped, and took off for the building before Lance could even move.

Before Rhonda was on the steps, the door flew open and a young woman only wearing a tank top, that covered nothing, came out the door. Lance stepped up as the girl flung herself at Rhonda, wrapping her arms around Rhonda’s neck and Rhonda returned the hug, lifting the girl up.

“You sound like Reba, and people don’t even need to see you to know who you are,” Lance mumbled and pressed his PTT. “Ian, Rhonda knows the girl, so come on down.”

“Coming,” Ian answered as a naked girl toddler ran out the door and latched onto Rhonda’s leg.

“Oh, Dawn, I’m sorry,” Rhonda said, not letting go of Holly and picking up Dawn.

Dawn hugged Rhonda’s neck and saw movement. When her eyes saw the skull mask on a body ready for war, the toddler freaked. Pushing away from Rhonda, Dawn wanted down, letting out whimpering cries. Rhonda and Holly felt the panic and turned and saw Lance walking up.

“Fuk me!” Holly cried out, trying to push away from Rhonda.

“Holly!” Rhonda snapped and Holly looked up at Rhonda’s face. “He’s with me. Him and his friend saved us, and we want to help you.”

Taking Rhonda’s word as gospel, Holly relaxed and turned to Dawn still trying to get away. “Dawn, you heared Rhonda,” Holly snapped, but Lance had to process the slurred and drawn out words to interpret them. Lance heard, ‘Dawn ew eared Rhoowanda.’

Never taking her eyes off Lance, Dawn stopped fighting to get away as Lance unbuckled his helmet and then took off his mask. When Dawn saw his face she smiled, realizing he wasn’t a new monster. “Hi,” Dawn cheered out, holding up her hand.

“Hello,” Lance responded, glad he could clearly understand her.

“Holly, what are you doing so far from home?” Rhonda asked. “I went by your trailer at the end of March and it was empty.”

“I’s come ta Victor’s sister’s house an seein’ if we can stayed with ‘im,” Holly answered, and at the mention of Victor, Lance noticed Rhonda’s expression changed to one of utter hate.

“I wonder,” Lance mumbled, then gave a startle to see Holly didn’t have on panties or anything else besides the tank top that covered nothing, and her belly was poking out. Like Rhonda, Holly was thick with muscle, but Holly was a lot shorter than Rhonda’s five-seven, maybe five feet tall Lance was guessing, with long curly brown hair and very pretty. “The good Lord wasted no parts putting that woman together,” Lance mumbled. There was no denying Rhonda was country, but Holly was COOUUNNNNTTRRRY. Any minute, Lance was expecting Holly to pick up a rock with her toes and throw it, knocking a squirrel out of a tree across the valley.

Holly gave a glance as Ian led Dwain and Kathy out of the trees and Kathy took off to the porch. “Should’ve known that girl would make it,” Dwain said, stopping beside Lance as Holly told Rhonda her story. She only paused to hug Kathy when she ran onto the porch.

“Is that English?” Ian asked, taking off his helmet and mask.

“A form of it,” Lance concluded. “So, you know her?”

“Yeah, Holly lived not far from the family farm. Even though she’s much younger, Rhonda bonded with her,” Dwain answered.

Stopping beside Lance, Ian studied Holly. Even though Holly looked the same age as Rhonda, she wasn’t acting or moving like it. “How old is she?” Ian asked.

“Sixteen,” Dwain told him.

As Lance let out a gasp, “Are you shitting me?” Ian cried out.

Shaking his head, “Nope, they didn’t make girls like that when I was in school,” Dwain said.

“Bitch, we were still in school and didn’t see girls like that even in high school,” Ian shot back.

Accepting the age, “And you think she’s been providing and protecting her little sister by herself while she’s pregnant?” Lance asked with awe, and Dwain chuckled.

“Dawn is her daughter,” Dwain answered, and Lance jerked his face to gape at Dwain. “Looks like she’s pregnant again,” Dwain added with a sigh.

“Dwain, come help get their stuff,” Kathy called out, but it was clearly a command.

Kathy took Dawn from Rhonda and went inside the building. As Dwain went up the steps, Holly trotted down barefoot over to Lance and Ian across the rocky ground, never wincing or acknowledging the small sharp rocks. Stopping in front of them, Holly hugged each one. “Thankin’ you fer savein’ Rhonda. She be the best people evur,” Holly told them and then bounced back up on the deck.

“A naked girl just hugged me,” Lance gasped with wide eyes. “Lilly’s going to kill me,” he predicted.

Beside Lance, Ian stared ahead in shock. “Her hooters were coming out of that shirt and I looked. I couldn’t help it. I even looked at her beaver pelt. Jennifer’s going to break my legs,” Ian mumbled.

Rhonda came out of the cabin and saw Lance and Ian frozen in shock. Jumping off the porch, Rhonda walked up to them. “What?”

“Holly hugged us. Naked. We’re going to die. Lilly and Jennifer are going to ice our asses,” Lance mumbled.

“Oh,” Rhonda grinned. “Sorry, but Holly isn’t shy and no, Jennifer and Lilly won’t kill you.”

Shaking his head rapidly to clear it, Lance finally blinked. “She is going to put on some clothes, right?”

“Of course,” Rhonda chuckled. “She knew about this place from her sister, who moved to Vegas to be a stripper.”

Ian stepped back, holding up his hands, “Her sister is a stripper? Let me guess, she’s twelve.”

“No, her sister, Tanya, is twenty-one and before you ask, Tanya was a lot prettier than Holly,” Rhonda chuckled, then sighed. “Yeah, Holly’s family is the definition of white trash. Her mom died from meth last year, both brothers were in jail, and I told you where her sister is. She never met or even knows who her dad is.”

“She’s pregnant?” Lance blurted out. “With a two-year-old? And she’s sixteen? We’ve known sixteen-year-olds that got pregnant, but not that already had a kid.”

The dark look again filled Rhonda’s face. “Yeah, Victor has been seeing Holly since she was thirteen,” Rhonda growled. “I tried to tell her, but all Holly could see was what he could provide for her. The only thing Victor ever bought her was a double wide trailer and a small car, both used of course. He made her go on welfare to keep food in the house.”

“Whoa,” Lance snapped. “This is the same Victor that owns that repair shop?”

Nodding, “Yeah, Victor Dunstan,” Rhonda snarled.

“Rhonda, he’s an old man. That’s statutory rape!” Lance cried out, throwing up his arms. “I mean, fuck me, that dude has more hair coming out his ears than he had on his head. And he was doing the tube snake boogie with a thirteen year old girl?! The cops would’ve thrown him under the jail.”

Sadness fell over Rhonda’s face that calmed Lance down and then made him depressed. “Lance, I don’t know how much you knew about the world that we used to have, but there were two sets of laws. One set of laws for us regular people and another for those with money and power. I went and reported it to the county sheriff and the state police, but no charges were ever filed. I even took pictures to the state police, but nothing ever happened. And I assure you, the pictures weren’t of Holly and Victor holding hands. I tried to go to the newspaper, but they threw me out. Before you say it was only here, no it wasn’t.”

“This Victor dweeb is older than my dad!” Ian cried out. “He is literally old enough to be her grandfather!”

Giving a shrug, “Like I said, two sets of laws,” Rhonda sighed.

“So she’s pregnant, again?” Lance asked timidly, and Rhonda saw his cheeks were red.

Nodding, “Yeah, and it’s Victor’s. Holly puts it at twenty-two weeks. The last time she saw Victor, he boned her in his office the day the asteroid hit. And yes, Dawn is his, but Victor doesn’t acknowledge or provide for her. Dawn doesn’t even have his last name because Victor refused,” Rhonda told them. “Let me go see how much longer.”

They watched Rhonda head back in the building and Ian gave a grunt. “Victor’s old wrinkled ass was boning girls our age and we weren’t,” Ian snarled. “I’m going to kick his ass.”

“Brah, we will have to kill every stinker around here because dumbasses like that didn’t make it,” Lance popped off. “Hell, for all we know we could’ve already killed his ass.”

“It’s the principle,” Ian replied, holding his chin high.

“Well, we do have hot girlfriends now, and you finally got Jennifer,” Lance pointed out.

Tilting his head to the side and thinking about that for several seconds, Ian finally shrugged. “Okay, I won’t look for him, but we cross paths I’m kicking his ass.”

“Brah, I’m here to tell you that you’ll be fightin’ Rhonda for that. She wants to hate-fuck his ass with a baseball bat.”

Ian looked over at Lance with trepidation. “I’m not fighting double bubble. She could crack my skull with those chest boulders.”

Grinning, Lance punched Ian in the arm playfully. “Just warning ya, because I’m not pullin’ that bitch off your ass.”

When everyone came out, both Lance and Ian gave a sigh of relief seeing Holly was dressed in pants and t-shirt. Seeing the shoes on her feet, Lance knew they were too big and was about to ask when he saw a pistol strapped to her waist, then moved over as Holly walked down the stairs. “That’s how you killed the stinkers,” Lance said, pointing at a hunting slingshot.

“I be likin’ my slingin’ shot,” Holly beamed.

“May I?” Lance asked, holding out his hand and Holly pulled the slingshot out and handed it over. Folding out the wrist support, Lance grabbed the band and had to really apply muscle to pull it back.

Letting it back down, “That thing has to have a fifty-pound pull,” Lance gasped. “What do you shoot?” he asked, impressed that Holly could pull it back repeatedly and hit stuff accurately.

Digging in a pouch hanging from her belt, Holly held up a half-inch steel ball bearing. “Find buckets fulled wit these, and theys shootin’ good,” Holly grinned.

Taking the ball bearing, Lance put it in the pouch and pulled it back while aiming at a tree. When he let it go the bearing shot out, smacking the tree hard and sounding off a ‘thunk’. “I bet that thing was doing eight hundred feet a second,” Lance gasped, handing the slingshot back.

“Victor soomtime furgets ta send muneies fer sum foods and state checks be short summ months, so I had ta be taken the slingin’ out and get a squirrel or rabbit. I only gotted a deer once,” Holly said, and it was several seconds after she stopped that Lance interpreted what she’d said.

“Well, you got a good weapon,” Lance smiled, and was very impressed. “We ready?” he asked, turning to Rhonda.

“Yeah, we can drop Holly off at our place and then head back to your place,” Rhonda said.

“Why?” Lance shrugged.

“Um, you don’t like people to know where you are?” Rhonda said hesitantly, glancing at Dwain.

“Strangers,” Lance corrected. “You and Dwain know her, and you really like her, so she can come over and eat. Then we can go to this meeting,” Lance said, putting the face mask back on.

Rhonda grinned as Holly stepped back while Lance and Ian put the masks and helmets on. “Dino,” Lance said, and Dino climbed down from the porch and followed them up the slope.

Chapter Ten

It was a cramped fit, but they managed to fit Holly and her daughter Dawn in the buggy with their two backpacks. When Ian pulled through the chute, Lance called over the radio. “Coming home.”

“Figured. The tigers are near the front gate,” Lilly called back.

Giving a long sigh, Lance thought about shooting the kitties, but didn’t want to piss them off. “Copy. Open when we get to the gate,” Lance replied, and leaned his head down into the buggy. “I trust you heard?” he asked Ian.

“Yeah,” Ian nodded. “Privately, I like the puddy cats but publicly, I want to kill the big pussy.”

Laughing as he stood back out of the roof, Lance gripped his AR while glancing around, and could hear Holly talking to Rhonda in the front seat. All he could tell was Holly was using her voice and would have to listen to Rhonda’s reply to deduce what Holly had said.

When Ian rounded the corner to the front of the fence, Rhonda held up her hand. “Hold on, Holly. The tigers are near,” Rhonda said, aiming her M4 out the door.

“Likin’ real ones?” Holly asked in wonder as Lance turned around, facing the rear of the buggy. “Dawn an me seed sum lions yesterdy. Hav ta say, I like ‘em better in cages.”

Hearing the first gate open, Lance gripped his AR as both tigers stepped out from the trees and onto the road twenty yards away. “Ian, tell Lilly to close the outer gate before opening the inner. The kitties are on the road!” Lance shouted, bringing his AR up to his shoulder.

When the first gate was open Ian pulled in, and only when the outer gate closed did Lance lower his AR. “The tigers moved to the gate ten minutes before you called,” Lilly told them over the radio.

“They really don’t like company,” Lance mumbled when Ian pulled through the second fence.

Pulling around the cabin, Ian stopped near the back door as everyone but Lilly walked out from the shop. “That didn’t take as long as I thought it would,” Jennifer said and stopped, seeing Holly get out of the front seat with Rhonda. Then she saw Kathy get out with a toddler in her arms.

“We missed someone?! Are you kidding me?!” Jennifer cried out when Lilly walked out the back door.

“No,” Ian said, getting out while pulling his mask and helmet off. “They were set up just outside our perimeter.”

“Hi, y’all,” Holly beamed, walking over to Lilly and holding out her hand.

Giving a nod, Lilly took Holly’s hand and shook it. “Hello, sorry we didn’t find you.”

Waving her hand out, “Aw it be fine. Them fected don’t be ‘ard ta kil’ unless they bes a bunch, then I be toten Dawn an runnin’ away,” Holly chuckled, and Lance paused before jumping off the buggy trying to decipher what Holly had said.

Like she’d understood without difficulty, Lilly nodded. “Yes, but we would’ve helped you if we knew you were close, especially with a little girl.”

Very impressed, “Damn, my girl speaks country,” Lance mumbled, jumping off the buggy. Landing on his toes, Lance watched the ladybugs run around the buggy and skid to a stop, looking up at Dawn in Kathy’s arms.

“Hi,” they said in unison, then Jodi caught up and stepped past them up to Kathy.

“Hi, Dawn,” Jodi sang and held out her arms, and Dawn gave a big grin almost jumping out of Kathy’s arms to Jodi.

Rhonda grinned and then turned to see Ian walk around the front of the buggy with his arm around Jennifer’s shoulders. “Everyone, this is Holly and her daughter Dawn,” Rhonda said, and then introduced Lilly, Jennifer, and the ladybugs.

“Jennifer, Lilly,” Rhonda mumbled. “Can Holly and Dawn take a shower? She’s coming to stay with me, but she really needs one, like now.”

“Me an Dawn wash’d yesturdee,” Holly snapped, and Rhonda turned to Holly with a small scowl.

“Holly, you were sitting in my lap. If they say you can, then you will shower or I’ll take you in and shower you,” Rhonda informed.

Lilly laughed and glanced at Lance who just shrugged. “Of course,” Lilly said, taking Holly’s hand.

Rhonda walked over and took Dawn out of Jodi’s arms. When the ladybugs and Jodi looked up at Rhonda with scowls, Rhonda just returned one and the girls darted back, hiding behind Lance. “Rhonda,” Holly moaned as Lilly opened the backdoor. “I don’t want ta be puttin’ any trouble on these folks. They be right nice.”

“Holly, they said you could. Now, do we need to duke it out?” Rhonda snapped, following Holly inside as Lilly pulled Holly’s arm.

Letting out a long sigh, “No,” Holly grunted. “You be hittin’ hard. Last time you almost knocked my teef out.”

“Lance, Heath called and left you a message. I wrote it down on the pad beside the phone,” Jennifer said, pulling Ian down and kissing him. Turning to the kids, “Okay, let’s finish up in the shop and then head inside to start supper,” Jennifer called out, pointing to the shop.

Still trying to process Holly, Lance took off his mask and helmet before walking inside the cabin. Dwain and Kathy were moving to hug Jodi, but she took off with the other kids running for the shop. Kathy’s eyes got big seeing the small AR strapped across Jodi’s back as she ran off. They both looked over as Ian headed for the back door. “Ian, can we go to the shop?” Dwain asked.

“Yeah, why are you asking?” Ian chuckled, pulling out his key.

Watching Ian walk in, Dwain turned to Kathy who just shrugged. Reaching out, Dwain took his wife’s hand and they walked across the yard into the shop. They both stopped, looking at two partially complete battle bot frames and two complete battle bots. Jennifer and Lori were pushing over a hydraulic engine hoist with a large black metal box. Judging from the way the two were grunting, they could tell it was heavy.

Before Dwain or Kathy could move to offer to help, Lori climbed up inside the body of the battle bot and pulled the chains attached to the box. As Jennifer let the crane down slowly, Lori guided the box into the center of the body.  “I thought they were only doing three,” Kathy said, watching Lori grab a ratchet and bolts.

“That’s what I saw the last time I came over,” Dwain responded as Lori bolted the box in and Dwain moved over, and realized the box was an electric hydraulic pump, a big one. Turning to ask Jennifer a question, Dwain saw her pushing the shop hoist away to another hydraulic pump and start to hook up the chains.

Letting Kathy’s hand go to help Jennifer, Dwain jumped when he heard the ‘pop and hiss’ of a welding machine. Holding a hand up to shield his eyes, Dwain turned and saw Denny welding inside the body of one of the battle bots. Kathy moved up beside Dwain, shielding her eyes and looking at the frames all sitting on cinder blocks.

Moving over to another frame behind the battle bot Lori was working on, Kathy saw the frame looked a lot like a boat hull. Knowing this wasn’t a battle bot, she turned back toward Denny. When Denny finished welding, they both dropped their hands to see Denny cleaning up his weld before grabbing another piece of steel. Looking over at a computer screen, Denny moved back and placed the bar across the back of the frame and grabbed the welding gun.

Dwain turned away with Kathy as Denny went to work, and spotted Jodi sitting at the back of the shop with the ladybugs. Grabbing Kathy’s shoulders, Dwain steered her to the back of the shop and noticed the three girls were sitting on stools at a workbench.

Each one was looking through a fluorescent magnifier mounted on a long arm that was clamped to the workbench. Stopping behind his daughter, Dwain’s eyes got wide seeing she was using tweezers and mounting computer chips, fuses, and other electronic parts on a computer board. “Hey, butterfly,” Dwain mumbled, leaning over and kissing Jodi on the back of the head.

“Hey, Daddy,” Jodi sang out, but didn’t turn around.

Looking down at the ladybugs, Dwain saw they were working on identical boards like Jodi was. “Um, butterfly, what are you doing?” Dwain asked.

“Making a linear actuator control board for the battle bots,” Jodi answered, putting the tweezers down and picking up a soldering iron that looked like an ink pen. Dwain and Kathy leaned over their daughter as Jodi held the flux over tiny contacts and soldered each one in place.

“Baby, you know what you’re doing?” Kathy asked, and Jodi minutely nodded her head.

“Yes, this board regulates power output to the right drive motor,” Jodi told them and then would tap different chips and points on the board between each solder, explaining what they did.

When Jodi finished, Kathy pulled Dwain’s ear to her mouth. “She learned that in the few days she’s been here?” Kathy hissed in shock.

“Babe,” Dwain said, leaning back and looking at his wife. “She explained to me how an electric motor worked when we came over to eat. All I could do was nod.”

Turning away from Dwain, Kathy put her hands on Jodi’s shoulders lightly as Jodi continued soldering. “Jodi, when did you learn what all the stuff on the board did?”

“This morning,” Jodi answered. “I only had to do ten pushups for not getting all of them right.”

Leaning down and kissing the back of Jodi’s head, “You be careful,” Kathy mumbled, but it seemed inappropriate somehow.

“Hey,” Lilly said, coming up behind them and they both jumped. “Sorry,” Lilly grinned as they turned to her.

“Pushups?” Kathy asked, cocking her head.

Rolling her eyes with a look that spoke volumes, “Yeah,” Lilly sighed. “They’ve all watched when Ian or Lance punish themselves with pushups for missing something. Now we all do it.”

“Lilly!” Carrie shouted, but never looked away from her work. “Ohm’s Law.”

Narrowing her eyes as she looked at Dwain and Kathy, Lilly recited. “Ohm’s Law states that the current through a conductor between two points is directly proportional to the voltage across the two points.”

“Hey, I knew that,” Dwain said proudly.

Kathy popped his arm. “You work putting in computers and stuff, and didn’t know what the hell Jodi was talking about.”

“I put internet and phone service in. I can hook up a laptop and tell if something is broke, but taking it apart and fixing it isn’t part of my job,” Dwain popped off, rubbing his arm.

“Carrie, don’t,” Lilly said, and Dwain glanced back and saw Carrie taking a breath to ask another question. “I can ask questions also. And I guarantee you, that you won’t get any of them right. You really think I’m not going to recite what Lance has taught?”

“Finished,” Allie called out, putting up her soldering iron. Dwain and Kathy turned around to see Allie cleaning her area up, making it look very neat. When she was done, Carrie and Jodi called done and started cleaning up.

“Go inside with them because I’m going to have to wrestle Denny to stop,” Lilly told them with a sigh.

“I can help,” Dwain offered, picking up Jodi when she was done.

Shaking her head, “No. Denny is doing very well and Lance and Ian praised his work yesterday, so Denny is trying to learn and do everything they can, but has taken them years to learn. I can handle that,” Lilly smiled. “Jodi, go show your mom and dad your desk and dresser.”

“We’ll start supper,” Allie said, grabbing Carrie’s hand and taking off. They stopped by the front door, grabbed their rifles, and headed to the house.

In her dad’s arms, Jodi started jerking Dwain, wanting him to move. “Come on, Daddy, I have to do the bread,” Jodi whined, and Dwain headed out of the shop with Kathy.

Walking out of the hidden shop, Jodi stopped to grab her AR and then led them into the woodworking area and showed them three L-shaped desks and three dressers. “That’s mine,” Jodi said, pointing to the desk and dresser at the end.

Walking over and looking at the stained desk, Dwain’s eyes widened. “You did this?”

“Well, Lance helped,” Jodi admitted. “But he made me, Carrie, and Allie do most of the work. They knew how, but Lance wouldn’t let them touch the table saw.”

Squeezing Jodi tight, “They look great,” Dwain told Jodi, then kissed her cheek. Heading for the cabin, Dwain saw Jennifer and Lori walk out with Lilly and Denny behind them.

Walking inside, they heard Lance, “So Heath doesn’t know them?”

“Lance, I told you, no,” Rhonda groaned, sitting at the table. “We knew their grandfather.”

“That died two years ago,” Lance stated, looking down at a map and his notebooks.

Turning to the door, “Lilly,” Rhonda whined. “Lance is being an ass.”

Lance’s mouth dropped open as he jerked his head to the door. “I am not,” Lance objected.

Walking around the table, Lilly kissed Lance’s cheek and then turned to Rhonda. “Sorry, but I’m taking his side because I need some smooches.”

Giving a short huff, Rhonda turned to Lance. “Mr. Stanton talked about his grandsons all the time. He was good people and spoke highly of them. I knowd each one has been in the Army.”

“You haven’t met them, so we assess them before giving them supplies or offering to let them move,” Lance said, trying to push the blush from his cheeks.

Throwing her head back, Rhonda looked up at the ceiling. “Lance, you and this group gathered that stuff and scouted the houses. We don’t have a say in that. I was just telling you what Mr. Stanton, a man that I respected, told me. I just don’t want you kicking their asses.”

Furrowing his brow, “Why would I kick their asses?”

Lifting her head off the back of the chair, Rhonda turned to him. “I was just saying,” Rhonda moaned. “Lance, it wasn’t but a few nights ago, I watched you knock a full grown man out. A man that is six inches taller and eighty pounds heavier than you, and to top it off, you did it in one punch.”

Shrugging his shoulders, “So?”

Lilly stepped up to Lance and whispered in his ear, then stepped back. “Okay?” Lilly asked with a smile.

Nodding with a grin, “Hell, I still have to listen to Ian because he didn’t get to knock out Dennis,” Lance chuckled.

“I better get to knock out the next asshole,” Ian snapped, sitting at his desk and typing away on his computer.

“Ethan isn’t really an asshole,” Lance pointed out.

Stopping his typing, Ian turned around with narrowed eyes. “He was acting like one, and I couldn’t even goad Dennis into taking a swing.”

“Brah!” Lance shouted out. “Dennis is smaller than Ethan. He knew you would break his ass.”

Hearing that, Ian perked up and spun around in his chair back to his computer and started typing. “Oh, that’s okay then.”

“Lance, will you treat the Stanton’s like you did us?” Rhonda asked.

Looking back down at his notebook, Lance asked. “Why wouldn’t I?”

Jennifer moved into the kitchen as the little girls went to work, and Lilly sat down beside Lance and pulled him into a chair. “Rhonda, Lance treats everyone with courtesy and civility unless they don’t deserve it,” Lilly pointed out, leaning over and looking at the map Lance had spread out. “Hell, he treated Holly that way and she was half naked.”

Lance cringed, closing his eyes and Rhonda scooted back from the table. “Lance, Lilly asked why you blushed so hard when Holly came out of the bathroom.”

“Hello? She was naked!” Lance sang out.

Sitting down at the table, Dwain was watching the little girls and Jennifer working at the kitchen island. “Holly knows how to use a shower,” Dwain chuckled. “What did she come out for?”

“She asked if she could use the razor to shave her legs and-,” Rhonda stopped as Lance vaulted up from his chair.

Throwing his hands up, “Okay!” Lance shouted. “I think everyone gets the point,” he added softly. “I didn’t know girls shaved that.”

Reaching out, Lilly took Lance’s hand, making him jump. “Sweetness, you are a proud holder of a man card, seeing a girl naked shouldn’t bother you,” Lilly chuckled.

Jerking his head, Lance stared into Lilly’s eyes. “Seeing a girl naked in real life is much different than on TV,” Lance snapped.

Across the table, Lori nodded. “Yeah, Rhonda brought Holly over to our house last year for Fourth of July and spent the night. Daddy was sitting in the living room. Holly just finished taking a shower and walked through the living room naked, breastfeeding Dawn,” Lori told them and then grinned. “Daddy screamed out like a little girl, making momma drop her beer.”

“See?” Lance sang out, bobbing his head side to side as he waved a hand across the table toward Lori. “A man must prepare himself to see a naked girl,” Lance declared, then added, “Even on TV.”

Reaching up, Lilly cradled Lance’s face with her hand. “Oh, I can tell you for certain, I’m never letting you go,” Lilly smirked.

Leaning down, Lance kissed Lilly and heard a squeal. Glancing over the table, Lance saw a naked Dawn running for the table. Seeing a larger form coming, Lance jerked his eyes to the back of the cabin. “Is Holly dressed?” Lance whispered.

“Yes,” Lilly chuckled.

“Dawns,” Holly snapped. “You put this here pullup on befores ya makin’ water or taken a dump!”

Lance turned to see Holly pull Dawn from Dwain’s lap. Dawn started kicking, and Holly put her on the floor and put the pullup on. “I dares you take it off,” Holly growled, and Dawn stopped kicking. “Now quit actin’ wild.” When Holly stood up, Dawn stood up and moved over to climb back up in Dwain’s lap.

Like he didn’t believe Lilly, Lance timidly turned to Holly and saw she was wearing warmups and a t-shirt. He gave a sigh of relief and looked up at Holly’s face, and saw she was even prettier with all the dirt washed off and her hair brushed down. “Lilly let me put on some of her nice clothes while mine washed,” Holly said, noticing Lance staring. “She said ya wouldn’t mind.”

“Oh, I don’t,” Lance assured Holly as he dropped his eyes to the map and then mumbled, “I don’t care who’s clothes you have, as long as they are on.”

Laughing silently at the boys’ torment, “Lance, what are you studying the map so hard for?” Lilly asked.

“Heath and Rhonda both agree there are four grandsons and they are married with kids, but neither knows about how many kids or others,” Lance mumbled. “They couldn’t get numbers when they delivered the meeting packet. Ian and I can only say for sure, seven people are there.”

Patting Lance’s hand, “We’ll know soon enough,” Lilly told him.

Pointing at the map, “If there are more than ten, I say we put them in those two houses in zone two,” Lance mumbled, and Lilly leaned over.

She knew the spot just over the ridge from Bones’ burnt house. “They will have to put up a fence pretty fast,” Lilly noted.

Scoffing, Lance shook his head. “They don’t even have a fence up now.”

“So, it bein’ true you an Ian kilt them biker assholes?” Holly asked, sitting down.

“Yeah,” Lance chuckled, looking at the map.

“Had to run from ‘em a few times,” Holly nodded. “But theys easy to get away from. Now those nigger haters was hard ta get away from.”

“White supremacist,” Lance corrected, shaking his head.

Clearly not understanding what Lance said, Holly turned to Rhonda and Rhonda smiled. “They hate anyone not white. That’s why they call them white supremacist.”

Shrugging, “Theys assholes,” Holly snorted. “Saw them do nasty stuff to white folks, but downright evil to nig-,” she stopped, seeing Rhonda shaking her head. “Black folks,” Holly finished.

“Yeah, so did we,” Ian said, walking over. “That’s why we had to take them out by starting a war with the Devil Lords.”

Slapping the table, Holly laughed. “You guys bein’ total bad asses.”

“Holly, you said you knew where more survivors were hiding,” Lance stated.

Leaning over the table, Holly looked at the topo map very confused. “What kinda map that be?”

“Topo map. It shows the elevation,” Lance sighed. Getting up, Holly walked around the table and stopped beside Lance.

Pointing at the town of Dewitt, Holly pulled her finger back to the southeast and stopped in a small draw well outside of the three mile perimeter. “They was still there two days ago. The other group here,” Holly said, moving her finger further east, “the biker boys got them a month ago.”

“Do you know these people?” Lance asked.

“Nope,” Holly answered, and moved her finger to the west following roads. “That group gots heart, but be stupid.” She stopped east of Bimble, pointing at another draw. “Theys people there last week. They be smarter than the first group, but not by much.”

“Any others?” Lilly asked as Lance marked the two sites.

“A few, but you don’t wantin’ near ‘em,” Holly said flatly. She pointed at a small valley south of Artemus. “These be rapists,” Holly growled. “Seed that with my own eyes.”

“Why didn’t you join up with those other people?” Kathy asked as Dawn climbed from Dwain’s lap to hers.

“They stupid,” Holly snorted. “That group by Dewitt killed a deer and didn’t even know how to skin it. What they left fed me and Dawn fur week afta I smoked it.”

“You know how many?” Lance inquired with hope.

“Just seen three mens, but I knows they be more because they was gettin’ stuff for women from houses,” Holly said, then pointed to the other spot. “They be only four here, two men and two women. When they go out, they all go together.”

“You ever see a group that flies a pirate flag?” Lance asked.

“Yep,” Holly nodded. “When Dawn and I tried to get to Rhonda’s house near Crane Nest last month, saw a bunch on four-wheelers. They ar’ bad, but they be really stupid, actin’ like boys afta a high school football game. But they still assholes. Saw them kill two men an’ take the women and kids.”

Rhonda leaned over, pointing out her house to the northwest four miles outside of their perimeter. “And you walked?” Lance scoffed.

“Yeah, tried using a four-wheeler, but couldn’t hear what was in front of me, so I left it,” Holly nodded, then pointed at the two spots Lance had marked to the north with survivors. The first was the Stanton’s that he and Ian knew about, and the other was the one Rhonda told them about. “Theys people here, but I didn’t stop to see much.”

Walking off, Holly patted Rhonda’s shoulder. “I never think to look fer ya at Heath’s,” Holly chuckled. “Guess I bein’ stupid, too.”

“Hardly,” Lance mumbled. “Did you go around this?” he asked, moving his finger around the draw the cabin was set in.

Sitting down, Holly nodded. “Seed a bunch of burnt spots and some trails of four-wheelers heading here. I could tell you knowed what ya doin’, so me an’ Dawn gave ya a wide swing. Sorry, but after seein’ what we seed, I couldn’t be takin’ chances. I could be tellin’ you knowed what you be doin’.”

“Damn,” Lance mumbled as Holly leaned over and moved her finger along the east perimeter, showing her route back to the shack they met her at. “So, any others?” Lance asked, and Holly shook her head.

“Naw, them supreme peoples and bikers hit that side hard. Anuter reason I didn’t want to see who be hidin’ up in this draw,” Holly admitted. “I seed other people, but they were movers, only stayin’ in a place for a night or so.”

“Just how far out have you gone?!” Ian cried out.

“Corbin. But theys more fected on that fancy interstate than you can shake a stick at,” Holly gasped. “It be lookin’ like a river of bodies when we first got there bout two weeks ago, but the next day they only be like small groups headin’ north. I don’t knowed where they went, thinkin another big group comin’, so I high tailed it back to that shack.”

“You were heading for Victor’s house,” Rhonda growled.

Looking down at the table, Holly nodded and mumbled, “Yeah.”

“Holly, where did you get the ball bearings for your slingshot?” Lance asked quickly, to cut Rhonda off about Victor.

Holly jerked her head up with a grin and leaned over the table. “Here.” She pointed at a valley north of Walker. “There be a whole buildin’ with drums filled with ‘em.”

When Allie carried over plates, Lance moved his map after he marked the site. Lilly got up and grabbed glasses and pitchers of tea. When food was placed on the table, Holly tried to get Dawn so she could feed her, but Kathy refused to give Dawn up, so Holly sat down to eat. The group kept eating as Lance and Ian asked Holly questions. After two plates, Holly leaned back rubbing her pregnant belly.

“That be some good vittles,” Holly beamed then.

Dwain leaned over and kissed Jodi. “It sure was,” he said, and Jodi looked up at her dad with a grin. “Lance, you there?” Heath’s voice sounded out, and everyone turned to the rack beside the back door where all the tactical vests were hung up.

Giving a groan, Lance got up and headed over and grabbed his radio. “Here, Heath,” Lance called back.

“Hey, they just showed up,” Heath reported. “They scouted the trailer really good and have two people across the road in the trees.”

Looking at his watch, Lance nodded. “Two hours early.”

Pressing the transmit bar, “How did they get there?” Lance asked.

“Walked or they parked their rides a long way off,” Heath answered.

“Heath, what are you doing on lookout so early?”

Several seconds passed before Heath answered. “Um, just making sure they weren’t trying anything like you did us.”

Laughing, Lance brought the radio to his mouth. “We showed up after you to make sure you scouted the area. Just make sure they don’t spot you.”

“There are no stinkers in the valley, how about making contact now?”

Giving a long sigh, Lance turned to the table and saw everyone nodding. “Okay,” Lance groaned into the radio. “Give us twenty minutes to load and leave, ten to set up overwatch. Then Ian and I will head on down.”

Dwain stood up. “Rhonda and I’ll be with you.”

“Fine,” Lance groaned. “Heath, I’ll call when we start down.”

“Copy. See ya then,” Heath called back, and Lance put his radio back on his vest.

“Brah, we talk to them now, and we can be back here before dark settles in,” Ian pointed out as he leaned back in his chair. “We have to check bots tomorrow and work on the centrifugal gun.”

“Yeah,” Lance replied with wide eyes. “It’s going to take an hour just to wash them off, if the numbers I’ve been getting are even half right.”

“How many?!” Dwain cried out with excitement.

“Over ten thousand for both spots,” Lance reported, and Dwain felt his legs get weak. “Should’ve already checked them and burnt the area, but we’ve been busy.”

“We saw the new area when we passed and noticed a pile around the playground, but ten thousand?” Dwain gasped.

Shrugging, Lance pulled his vest down and put it on. “After the download at eight this morning that was the total, but for both sites. Site two was at six thousand.”

“Download?” Kathy asked.

Strapping his vest down, Lance nodded. “I have them send out reports at eight and eight to check function. Like I told you, unless someone is close, the transmissions aren’t powerful.”

“Dwain, we were half a mile away and you were using binoculars,” Rhonda said, walking over and grabbing her vest.

Putting his own vest on, “Ten thousand should be a mountain of chucks,” Dwain shot back.

“I’m coming,” Holly said, getting up and Lance turned to see a determined face that wasn’t open to discussion. “And yeah, Dawn be comin’ wit me. We can move if somethin’ goes bad.”

“I’ll get your clothes out of the dryer,” Lilly said, heading down to the basement.

Lance turned to the kids. “It will be dark soon so lock the place down, and someone stay in control till we get back. Go ahead and shower and then do the night lesson. We can start movies when we get back.”

The kids jumped up and started clearing the table as Lilly came back up with Holly’s and Dawn’s cleaned clothes. “Sometimes having others around is a pain,” Lance mumbled.

Chapter Eleven

With Jennifer and Lilly in one of the hybrid UTVs and Dwain following them in his side by side, Ian led the group. Everyone was tickled that the tigers were back at the platform that had been built for them.

Reaching the build house, Lance and Ian parked with Dwain beside them while Jennifer and Lilly moved out and once again set up on the ridge overlooking the valley where the meeting trailer was at. “Lilly, stay on channel two because Heath’s radio can hear channel three,” Lance called over the radio.

“Copy,” Lilly answered.

Somewhat nervously, Dwain turned to Lance. “What’s that about?” Dwain demanded.

Slowly, Lance turned to Dwain. “I think your brother has already gone down.”

“Why?”

Shrugging as Dino stuck his head between the front seats, “Just the way he was talking,” Lance offered.

“Damn,” Dwain mumbled, looking off and then turned back to Lance with a sheepish expression. “Well, you’re right.”

Flopping his head back on the headrest, “I’m tired,” Lance mumbled under his mask.

“Lance,” Lilly called over the radio. “We are set up and ah, Heath and Robin are already down at the trailer.”

“Figured,” Lance called back. “How many do you see?”

“Six, and I don’t see anyone on overwatch below us.”

“You need to have a talk with your brother,” Lance told Dwain. “That was dangerous.”

“Lance, Heath said he liked the two he talked to. Trust me, he won’t throw his life away, but we wanted to make sure the guys were on the level before bringing you and Ian to meet them,” Dwain replied, starting his side by side.

Rubbing Dino’s massive head, Lance turned to Ian. “I really think we should ground them.”

“Fine, but you’re the one enforcing that shit on Rhonda. I’ll fight the others,” Ian snorted, turning the buggy on and pulling off. “That bitch is strong. I’m not getting my ass kicked by a girl with a rack that size, I’ll lose my man card.”

Lance just laughed, pulling his hand away from Dino and grabbing his radio, turning to Heath’s channel. “Heath, rolling down and yes, the spotters have told me you’re already there.”

“Just wanted to make sure,” Heath answered quickly. “Waiting on you outside.”

“Copy,” Lance sighed, letting the PTT go and holding his AR out the door. When Ian reached the valley floor they both scanned around for stinkers and lions, more terrified of the latter by far.

“Hope the lions moved on,” Ian said, pulling onto the road and heading north.

“Yeah, we have tigers already,” Lance grunted, scanning around as Ian drove up the valley. Rounding the last curve, Lance saw a group standing around the front of the trailer. “We are talking outside.”

“That’s what I was thinking. That trailer would be hotter than hell,” Ian agreed.

When Ian came to a stop, Lance climbed out as Dino jumped out and stared at the group with Heath. “Dino, chill,” Lance said as the new group shivered at the two grey skulls painted on the masks. Slowly, Dino walked over while sniffing the air and looking at the new group, then just dropped down lazily on the ground.

“I didn’t mean take a nap,” Lance chuckled, letting his AR hang under his arm. “Heath, we are still talking about grounding you.”

“Lance -,” Heath said, holding up his hands and Ian cut Heath off.

“First, Dwain, Kathy, and Rhonda scout outside your area and then you just run down and meet a new group we know nothing about. You guys are really trying our patience. All of you are lucky I have on this heavy-ass vest, otherwise I would take my belt off and spank your asses,” Ian snapped.

“I’d hide behind Jennifer,” Rhonda chuckled, walking past Ian with Holly.

“You’d have to leave sometime,” Ian grumbled, following Rhonda over.

“Lance, this is Patrick Stanton,” Heath said, pointing at a man who looked around forty. “Mr. Stanton’s oldest grandson. These are his younger brothers David, Colton, and Wesley. The two young men over there are Patrick’s sons Drew and Larry.”

Lance turned to the boys and thought Drew looked around sixteen and Larry looked around his age. Turning back to Patrick and his brothers, Lance stared at each one’s face, noticing bushy beards. “Lance, Ian,” Lance said, holding out his hand.

Shaking each one’s hand, Lance scanned them over seeing each held a hunting rifle or shotgun. Each of the men looked fit, but he could tell they were much thinner than they had been in the past life, and none were over six foot tall. “Not to sound condescending, but you don’t look like you’re from around here,” Lance said, stepping back and took off his helmet.

“We aren’t,” Patrick answered. “All of us except for Wesley lived up in Lexington. Wesley lived in Frankfort.”

“Lance, you want to head inside?” Heath asked, pointing at the trailer.

“I’ve sweated my ass off enough today chasing them down,” Lance huffed, pointing over at Holly and Dawn. “I’m not in the mood to sit in a mobile home that’s been shut up since we met you.”

“Well, Robin and I hauled a generator down this morning, and I put two portable A/C units in there and Robin brought some food,” Heath grinned.

Taking his mask off, Lance didn’t notice the new group relax. “Okay, Heath, you don’t get a spanking or grounded,” Lance stated, grabbing his PTT. “Come on down.”

“Lance, we need to keep eyes out for stinkers,” Lilly called back. “Besides, it feels better out here.”

“Baby doll, Heath set up an A/C in the trailer.”

“On the way,” Lilly answered quickly.

“Not to say we aren’t thankful, but don’t you think all of you are being a little too trusting?” Patrick asked, looking around and stopping at Dwain and Kathy.

“Why?” Lance shrugged as Ian took his helmet and mask off. “We have more guns than you and you don’t have anyone else on overwatch. Not to mention, you don’t have much for ammo. We could kick your ass.”

The entire group seemed very nervous and Ian chuckled. “Guys, chill.”

“How do you figure that?” the youngest brother Wesley asked with interest. “About the ammo.”

Ian pointed at each one. “None of your pockets are bulging and only two are carrying backpacks, and they aren’t heavy enough to be carrying a lot of ammo. Then, each of you are carrying a bat.”

Stepping over, Lance pointed at the XDM on Patrick’s hip. “Plus, your load indicator on your XDM is down, and nobody carries a pistol without one in the pipe except a dumbass, which I don’t think any of you are,” Lance grinned. “The only other conclusion would be no bullets.”

Patrick looked down at his pistol and sighed, “Yeah.”

“Now, why haven’t you guys put a fence around that house?” Lance asked. “I’m still trying to figure out how you survived that mass of stinkers that came through.”

“Grandpa has a storm cellar in the backyard. After that flood of-,” Patrick paused. “Stinkers, we started sleeping in the storm cellar at night. About the fence, it’s taking everything we can do to keep food and clean water coming.”

“You haven’t scavenged to the south or east,” Ian stated, turning to look down the road and saw the hybrid buggy coming.

The entire group nodded as David answered, “I take it, you know of that white supremacist group and bikers.”

“Yeah, we had to take those douchebags down,” Ian snickered as Jennifer slowed to pull into the yard.

“That biker gang attacked them!” David blurted out.

“Yeah, Devil Lords,” Ian nodded, turning back around. “After we attacked both and set up booby traps, making each think the other was doing it. We had to kill quite a few before the cock wipes started fighting each other. I hate attacking stupid people, trying to get a point across. It’s really much easier to just kill them.”

Watching Jennifer and Lilly get out of the buggy, Lance nodded. “Look at the trouble we went through to make their misery elaborate, and did any one of them appreciate the time and effort we put into it? Hell no!”

The four brothers all turned to Heath in shock. With a huge grin, Heath raised his eyebrows. “Told ya they don’t play around.”

Jennifer and Lilly walked over, seeing the shock on the newcomers. “I remember when that used to be me,” Lilly chuckled, then glanced around.

Letting his rifle hang under his arm, Lance waved at the trailer. “Let’s get inside and talk for a second,” he said and just walked off.

Carrying Dawn, Holly followed Lance up on the porch. “Have to admit, I be lovin’ the air,” she said with a grin.

Walking in, Lance saw the trailer had been cleaned up and the living room emptied of furniture. An eight-foot folding table now took up the living room with chairs around it. “We could’ve helped,” Lance called out, tossing his mask and helmet on the table before dropping in a chair at the end. The new group walked in sighing, but not as loud as Holly did at the relief of the cool air. The cabin’s temp was nice, the temperature in the trailer was damn near cold.

The four brothers took seats on one side of the table as Dwain, Heath, and Rhonda sat on the other side with Ian taking the chair at the other end. Watching Jennifer walk to the end of the table and sit on Ian’s leg, Lilly moved over and did the same on Lance’s left leg as she took off her helmet and mask.

“So, what has Heath told you?” Lance asked as Lilly sat on his left leg.

Patrick watched his boys head into the kitchen where Robin and Kathy were starting sandwiches. “That those that join up have to pull their weight,” Patrick mumbled, smacking his lips.

“I told him everything you told us,” Heath chipped in.

Nodding, “Okay. So, you need time to talk it over with the rest?” Lance asked, noticing all the brothers were turned to the kitchen to watch the sandwiches being made.

Blinking his eyes to break the trance the food held over him, Patrick turned to Lance. “Lance, like I said, it’s taking everything we have just to keep up with food and water. Then throw in taking out stinkers that get close and dodging patrols of assholes trying to pillage, we won’t be able to contribute much. We would love to help, but just can’t.”

Turning to Ian, Lance saw Ian give a nod as he spoke. “They know limitations. I like that.”

When Kathy and Robin handed the first sandwiches to Patrick’s sons, each finished the sandwich off in two bites. “Slow down,” Robin laughed, walking over and handing a plate to Patrick. “Take one and pass it down,” she told him, heading back to the kitchen.

“Well-” Lance started, and paused when Patrick shoved the entire sandwich in his mouth. “Dude, that sandwich wasn’t going to run away.”

Taking a bottle of water, Patrick drained it as the others, including Holly, gulped down the sandwiches. When his mouth was empty, Patrick nodded. “Sorry,” he gasped. “We’ve only searched houses, and lately have been coming up empty. Like I said, between chores, stinkers, and assholes, we haven’t found much food.”

“Like I was going to say,” Lance grinned as Kathy brought another plate of sandwiches in. “First, you need to leave that house you’re in. It’s a shallow draw with no water.”

The group was listening, but still shoved food in their mouths. “Where should we go?” Patrick mumbled with a full mouth.

“Somewhere with water for starters,” Ian chuckled, leaning over and opening Wesley’s bottle of water. Struggling to swallow the mouthful, Wesley grinned as he took the bottle.

“We assist each other,” Lance said as the other brothers drained water bottles. “If any move into the area we patrol and don’t help, they leave.”

Nodding, “So, we kick them out?” Patrick asked.

Shaking his head, “No. We kill their asses,” Lance replied in a dead tone, stopping the others from grabbing more food. “We aren’t going to provide a safe area and just have people live here without helping. Harsh, yes. But I’m not going to worry about someone getting pissed and coming back to ambush us.”

Leaning over the table grinning, “You’re not in our area,” Ian told the group.

“Gentlemen,” Lilly said, patting Lance’s leg. “This isn’t a handout. This is a hand up. The more help we have, the more we can patrol, keeping the area clear and spotting assholes before they get close. We’ve watched you and decided to offer you the chance to join, but the rules apply to all. Everyone works together.”

Patrick turned to his brothers. “I’m willing to try,” he stated. “I’m tired of beating infected to death with a bat and sharing a can of food between five people.”

David, Colton, and Wesley all nodded in agreement and Patrick turned back to Lance. “You’re going to have to give us some time to gather up some ammo and move, but count us in,” Patrick said.

“Dude,” Ian laughed, and all the brothers turned to him. “We don’t let folks go out until they know what the fuck they are doing.”

“That’s the way it’s supposed to be,” Lance sang out, staring down the table at Rhonda.

“Bite me,” Rhonda snapped. “I’ve been running around since this started, hunting and gathering stuff.”

“Patrick, we’ll assist you in setting up and learning your area, then we would expect you to start helping,” Ian laughed, looking down the table at Lance.

“If you can help enough, just so we can catch our breath, we’ll patrol the state,” Patrick said.

“No, we just patrol the area around us,” Jennifer chuckled as their radios went off, making all tense up.

“Away team, this is Enterprise,” Allie’s little voice called out.

Grabbing his PTT, “Enterprise, this is away team, and it better be good,” Lance replied.

“The computer is blinking for battle bot one,” Allie answered.

Giving a sigh and glancing at his watch, “Yeah, it’s download time, Enterprise,” Lance called back.

“Damn it!” Allie’s little voice shouted, making them jump. “The screen is blinking red with a bunch of numbers and most are red and not white like the other bots!”

Pushing Lilly until she stood up, Lance pulled a small notepad from his cargo pocket and an ink pen. “Enterprise, read off the numbers.”

As Allie started reading off numbers, Heath leaned over to Ian when he stood up. “Ian, that’s your radios. Aren’t you scared someone will hear?” Heath asked, watching Ian walk down the table toward Lance.

“It’s only one watt,” Ian mumbled, stopping and watching Lance write down numbers.

Grabbing his PTT, “Allie!” Lance snapped, and let go to see if Allie stopped. Not hearing her voice, Lance pressed the PTT. “Repeat the last number.”

Allie repeated the number and Lance threw the ink pen across the room. “Shitfuck!” Lance bellowed, and grabbed his helmet and mask.

“What?!” Ian asked looking at the numbers, but had never learned the computer status codes.

“Some ass monkey screwed with our shit!” Lance screamed, shoving his mask back on.

Heath and his group jumped up as Lilly and Jennifer started pulling their masks and helmets on. “What?” Patrick asked.

Press checking his AR, Lance spun for the door and kicked it open. “Someone dies!” Ian shouted, following Lance out.

Checking his weapons, Heath glanced over to Patrick. “Just stay here and let us check this out,” Heath told him.

“Is a gang close? Because if they are, we want to help,” Patrick said, standing up.

Before Heath could answer, Jennifer stopped him by holding up her hand. “You serious?” Jennifer asked and Patrick nodded. “Any of you know how to run M4s?”

“All of us do,” Patrick answered as Lilly darted after Lance.

“Follow,” Jennifer said and ran out, following Lilly. Coming out, Jennifer saw Lilly standing in front of the buggy talking to Lance. Ian was already in behind the steering wheel drumming his fingers, and Dino was in the backseat.

Jumping off the porch, Jennifer grabbed Lilly and pulled her to the side. Yanking out her map, “What route are you taking?” Jennifer asked, and Lance jammed his finger on the map moving west to the bot site. “Meet you there,” Jennifer said, and Lance climbed in the buggy and Ian stomped the accelerator, taking off.

“Are you insane?!” Lilly shouted.

“No,” Jennifer said, pulling Lilly to their buggy. “Trust me, they won’t blunder in because they don’t want any to have a chance to escape. They want payback and that means they want to punish every person associated. Whoever messed with the bot, Lance and Ian will punish the kid who sat beside them in Sunday school. We would slow them down, and I don’t want any of that anger turned to us.”

“Patrick!” Jennifer shouted, stopping by their buggy. Patrick and his group ran over as Jennifer pointed in the back. “Our gift to you,” Jennifer told him, and Patrick saw M4s and other gear in the back. “Get it because we have to go.”

As Patrick and his brothers grabbed the gear, Rhonda jogged over. “We need to go.”

“No, you, WILL, wait on us,” Jennifer snapped. “If you go and scare away whoever did this, Lance and Ian will unload on your ass! Yes, they are mad, but unlike most people, when they get mad, they can think and let me tell you, it’s scary as hell.”

Stepping back as Patrick and them checked the weapons, Rhonda nodded as Heath and Dwain stepped over. “So, we aren’t going?” Dwain asked hesitantly.

“Bullshit,” Jennifer snapped. “I didn’t say that. We are giving them a head start, so they can scout the area. I don’t want their anger focused on us because we scared the assholes off.”

Nodding, Heath turned to Dwain. “That’s sound reasoning,” Heath declared.

“So when are we leaving?” Lilly asked with a growl.

“As soon as Patrick and his group gets the shit out of our buggy,” Jennifer said, turning to Lilly.

Looking over as the last of the gear was pulled out of the back, “They’re done,” Lilly said, climbing in the buggy and flipping her NVGs down.

“We want to come,” Patrick said, looking around at everyone as Lilly cranked up the buggy.

“Holly’s riding with us,” Rhonda said, walking over to the buggy she rode in with Dwain and Kathy.

Heath turned to Patrick. “We have room, but some will have to ride in the bed of the side by sides,” Heath said, glancing at Jennifer as she climbed in the buggy. “Can some ride with you?”

When Jennifer nodded, Heath started pointing at the six and telling them where to go. Patrick and David climbed in the backseat of Lilly’s ride and Patrick’s sons climbed in the small bed.

“Follow us,” Jennifer called out, flipping her NVGs down.

***

Ian sped around the trailer and drove up the slope behind it. Cresting the ridge, the buggy went airborne. Landing hard, the tires threw up forest debris as Ian drove through the trees and past the old guard position Heath’s group had used before they’d moved. “You know when the bot was attacked?” Ian asked, driving across the road that led to Heath’s old house.

“1711 was when the battery station reported tampering and delivered deterrent shock,” Lance snarled. “Recharging station shut down three minutes after that and at 1716, the bot started registering multiple failures. I should’ve programed the station to report when that happened, instead of waiting for download time.”

Running up the slope until he reached the ridge, Ian turned the wheel and followed the ridge northwest. “If the bot’s hurt, we show no mercy to any in the group responsible,” Ian growled.

“Agreed,” Lance replied. “They will die so slowly, they will swear time has stopped and will experience so much pain, death will be greeted happily. Depending on damage, I’m willing to hurt innocent members of their family.”

Driving off the ridge he was following as it headed north, Ian drove down the slope and sped across the road that led to Heath’s new place. “Shit,” Lance mumbled, and grabbed his PTT. “Stinkers on road heading to Heath’s,” he called out. “We aren’t engaging.”

“Well, we know it was working,” Ian spat out, driving across the road and up the slope of the ridge on the other side. “Not even four hours and we’re getting stinkers wandering down the road.”

“Copy,” Jennifer called back.

Nearing the edge of the patrol area, Ian slowed as Lance flipped up his NVGs and scanned around with the thermal scope. “Clear,” Lance reported, and Ian continued on slowly.

A mile outside of the patrol area, Ian crept over the ridge that overlooked the field the first bot was set up in. Lance scanned with his thermal scope and Ian flipped up his NVGs and scanned with the thermal binoculars. “All I see is a few hundred stinkers in the field but many more coming off the road to the north,” Ian said.

“Have a body beside the battery that hasn’t turned, but other than that, hundreds of stinkers in the field and around a thousand moving to the field,” Lance replied.

Putting the binoculars down, Ian turned to Lance. “Ready to retake the field?” Ian asked.

Flipping his NVGs down, “Let’s get some,” Lance snarled, and pressed his PTT. “No live bodies. Clearing the field.”

Driving down the hill, Ian saw a mass of stinkers in the playground around the bot that was just sitting still. The LED lights on the pole lit up the area and most of the playground was full, with stinkers near the recharging station and battery.

Busting out of the tree line, Ian sped across the field and stopped a hundred yards from the mass of stinkers that all turned and started toward them.

Jumping out and turning on his IR laser, Lance raised his AR up. When the laser hit the closest stinker in the face, Lance squeezed the trigger to drop the stinker and moved his aim. “Dino, guard!” Lance shouted, pulling the trigger when the laser hit a face.

Dino climbed out looking around as Ian started shooting from the driver’s side using his IR laser to aim. The stinkers moved en masse out of the playground at the duo as they changed magazines and poured hate over the area.

Holding the group at sixty yards, the two were running through magazines and widening their fields of fire to keep the stinkers from getting around them.

Lilly drove over the ridge and saw two green IR lasers sweeping back and forth across a mob of stinkers advancing on the buggy. Driving down, it looked like lasers were cutting down the advancing mob, instead of the head shots.

“Coming up behind you,” Jennifer called over the radio and watched Dino sit down beside Ian, watching the duo slaughter the wave of bodies coming at them.

Slamming on the brakes, Lilly and Jennifer jumped out before turning on their IR lasers. Moving up in line with Ian and Lance, they started engaging stinkers, though not as fast as Lance and Ian were.

“Make sure the suppressor is seated,” Patrick told his sons, showing them how as he stood beside the buggy.

“Shit,” Drew, Patrick’s oldest son gasped, looking at the wall of infected.

“Drew, Larry, keep your eyes on our back,” Patrick told them, moving to the line and bringing his rifle up.

Drew looked over at his brother. “Those guys are bat shit crazy,” Drew said, nodding at Lance and Ian.

“But they are cool as hell,” Larry agreed in a trembling voice.

Heath jumped out panting, seeing the wall of stinkers. “Dawn, stay here!” Holly shouted with a grin and jumped out, passing Heath while pulling out her sling shot.

“Great, another crazy teen,” Heath mumbled as Holly pulled back her slingshot and let a shot go. Heath was shocked, watching the stinker forty yards away drop. Moving to the line, “I’m finding one of those slingshots,” Heath said, lifting his rifle.

The wave of stinkers melted under the methodical and relentless fire.

Slamming in a new magazine, Lance saw the last ones standing drop when their heads exploded. Glancing at his barrel, Lance saw smoke pouring off. Flipping his safety on, Lance looked at the mass of bodies. “Don’t worry, we’ll be back with another bot,” he grinned.

Chapter Twelve

Patting his vest Lance looked down, seeing he’d used all six magazines on his vest and only had two of the six on his drop platform on his left thigh. “Glad they showed up,” Lance mumbled, unclipping his single point sling and clipping it to the front of his AR, so it would hang across his body. He really didn’t want the barrel to touch him.

Pulling the Ruger 22/45 from under his left arm, “Dino,” Lance called out, moving to the bodies.

“What are you doing?” Lilly asked.

“I saw four fall down playing dead, so I know there’re more,” Lance answered as Dino stopped growling and a stinker moved, only to get shot.

Walking over, Lilly saw the empty magazine holsters on Lance’s chest and leg. Seeing another stinker move, she snapped up her AR and when the laser met the head, Lilly squeezed the trigger. “Now you don’t have to play dead,” Lilly spat, moving over to Lance.

“What are you doing?” Lance asked, shooting another stinker as it moved.

Pulling magazines from Lance’s dump bag, “Hello? You only have two more mags,” Lilly huffed. “If anyone needs full mags, it’s both of you.”

Hearing suppressed shots behind her, Lilly turned to see Patrick’s sons shooting a few stinkers stumbling out of the trees. Turning back around, Lilly gasped to see Lance and Dino walking on and across the bodies, checking for ‘live’ stinkers.

Jennifer walked up with Ian’s empty magazines, “Let’s reload,” Jennifer sighed, noticing Lilly’s tense body. “Don’t, because they haven’t spun off yet. You know it’s coming.”

Taking Jennifer’s advice, she stepped back to the buggy and tossed the magazines on the hood. Grabbing a can of ammo, Lilly opened it as the others came over to reload.

“There had to be over a thousand down here,” Heath whispered harshly.

Scoffing as she reloaded, “Heath, if there wasn’t two thousand down here, I’ll kiss your ass,” Lilly declared.

Hearing the release of a slingshot, everyone turned and saw a stinker drop behind them. “Can’t be sneakin’ up on me,” Holly chuckled, reloading her slingshot. They watched her pull it back before dropping another stinker over sixty yards away.

When Holly released the slingshot, everyone heard the steel ball bearing hum through the air. “I bet that slingshot is shooting close to nine hundred feet per second,” Dwain said in awe.

“Are they all right?” Heath asked in a low voice.

Lilly turned back and saw Ian and Lance walking over the bodies, shooting ones that moved when they got near. Rhonda, Patrick and David were walking behind them over the bodies, covering them. Jennifer never turned, but shook her head.

“Nope,” Jennifer announced. “All of you are about to witness a tantrum of epic proportions. I’m betting this will be bigger than the tantrum when Ian’s bike was stolen.”

When the area was clear, Lance turned and saw several stinkers on the road stumbling toward them. “I got ‘em,” Rhonda said, lifting her M4 and snapping off shots to drop the group quickly.

Strolling over the bodies, Lance stopped beside the bot and walked around it. Stopping at the back, Lance started growling seeing bullet holes, then moved to the side facing the road and saw a lot more bullet holes. “Aww, motherfucker,” Lance panted, knowing none of those had come from them.

Huffing hard and nearly foaming at the mouth, Lance turned around and saw Ian pulling a trail camera from the lone tree near the field that sat right outside of the playground. Feeling a weight hit his leg, Lance jumped and looked down to see Dino moving back to lean against him.

Reaching down and patting Dino, “I’m going to rip their daddy’s dick off and stab them to death with it,” Lance growled, and walked back over the bodies to the buggies. “FUUUUCK!” Lance bellowed, and it echoed across the field.

“And let the tantrum begin,” Jennifer mumbled, putting the last magazine down.

As Lance stormed over, anyone close darted away. Stopping at his buggy, Lance pulled out his laptop and turned it on as Patrick and David inspected the bot and Rhonda explained what it did. “Robin, will you help Patrick’s sons keep us covered?” Lilly asked, feeling waves of fury radiating off of Lance.

“Yeah,” Robin answered as Lance stabbed the laptop keyboard with his finger.

“Seven were on the road and two came over to the recharging area!” Ian yelled, walking over and looking at the small display screen on the game camera. He came to a sudden stop at the front of the buggy. “You have got to be kidding me!”

“What?” Lance snapped, not looking up from his laptop.

Storming over, Ian held the screen of the game camera in front of Lance. “They were flying a pirate flag,” Ian answered, with his voice dripping in malice.

“Ian? Lance?” Jennifer called out, and everyone moved away from her as Ian and Lance turned to Jennifer. Jennifer didn’t speak to them. With her hand raised, Jennifer pointed across the field to the sign they had put out to warn people to stay away.

Covering the sign was a white posterboard with a black painted skull and crossbones. Ian and Lance turned to each other glaring as Heath glanced over at the body beside the battery. The body was wearing a ski mask and Heath didn’t see any head trauma. “Let me take care of that,” Heath said, moving over.

“It hasn’t turned yet,” Patrick gasped, walking over.

“Who gives a fuck?!” Ian shouted and Patrick froze. “Even if people don’t turn when they die from something other than a stinker, there are still over seven billion stinkers on the planet!”

Spinning around in mid-step, “I’ll let you two take care of that one,” Heath said, moving back to the other side of the buggy.

Stepping away from the recharging station, Dwain noticed the Stirling engine had been shot and there were a dozen bullet holes in the mirror. The large battery had several holes, along with the attached box on top that housed the inverter and computer.

Making a wide circle, Dwain saw Ian and Lance staring at each other, huffing like caged bulls. “Someone is in for a world of shit,” Dwain mumbled.

“We find who did it and we kill their mothers with butter knives,” Ian grumbled. “If any breast fed, we chop her tits off first.”

Trembling with rage, “We make a machine that sucks their eyeballs out of their ass!” Lance shouted.

Leaning back, Ian slowly nodded. “We can build a machine to do that.”

Picking up Ian’s magazines, Jennifer smirked. “Oh, I’m so watching that.” Walking over, Jennifer started shoving Ian’s magazines back in his vest and drop platform. “What’s the damage?”

“The bot is dead!” Lance shouted. “All four motors, two of the three battery banks and CPU, along with the recharging station!”

“So, is it time for a deed?” Jennifer asked.

Putting the game camera down, Ian shook his head. “No, this is way past a deed. An exploit is called for.”

Tossing his laptop in the buggy, Lance reached in and yanked out the sword. Tossing the scabbard away, Lance strolled over to the body beside the battery. Kneeling down, Lance searched the body as Ian reached in the back of the buggy, grabbing a machete. “A deed is to teach a lesson. An exploit is only used to let one know; this is payback. Think of it as coating your dick in honey and covering it in ground up glass before you shove it up their ASS!,” Ian finished in a bellow, gripping the machete tight. “The only lesson this time is: they will die slowly, cursing their mothers for giving birth to them!”

As Ian turned away and headed over to Lance, Lance stood up and hacked the body’s left boot off. When Ian joined, Ian hacked off the right and then they started chopping up each leg, taking a one inch slice off. Dino ran over and latched onto the left arm, growling and shaking the body.

Turning, Lance hacked the arm off at the shoulder and Dino spun around, shaking the arm violently. “Yep, if I was in that group, I’d just pull my pistol and shoot myself in the head,” Dwain stated, and everyone nodded.

Walking to the backseat of her buggy, Lilly pulled out two machetes and strolled over before handing one to Jennifer. They both nodded at each other, and strolled over and started chopping up the body with the boys. “You know, I’ve never been scared of anyone in my life, but those boys absolutely terrify me,” Patrick stated with no shame.

“Why they choppin’ the body up?” Holly asked, holding Dawn. “We need to find those pirate asses.”

“We know where they are,” Patrick said. Heath and Dwain spun to him and Dwain grabbed Patrick’s arm.

“You really know?” Dwain asked cautiously, and Patrick nodded. Dwain turned to tell the boys and stopped, seeing them playing soccer with the head. “Um, Lance? Ian?” Dwain called out, and cringed when they stopped and turned to him. “Patrick knows where they’re at.”

The fact Ian and Lance didn’t run over unnerved everyone. Instead, they calmly walked over, and the low light from the LED bulbs made the grey skulls on their masks seem to pulsate. “Where?” Lance asked in a tense voice.

Clearing his throat nervously, “Ahem, five miles north of here,” Patrick answered. “Got a map?” he grinned nervously.

Pulling out his map from his cargo pocket, Lance spread it over the hood of the buggy. Moving over, Patrick pointed northwest of Woollum at a valley. “They were there three weeks ago,” Patrick said. “They don’t act like that mot-,” he paused, seeing both skulls staring at him, “the Devil Lords or that white supremacist group. To be honest, they act like frat boys. Well-armed and demonic frat boys. They are set up behind a wall of semi-trailers and have about ten acres blocked off.”

“You joining?” Lance asked in a dead voice, and Patrick nodded and forced a grin. Glancing at the map, Lance stabbed his finger down. “Move here to these two houses in this draw. There is a creek and food stockpiled there. Ian and I locked the doors, but the keys are in the mailboxes. Don’t go in the third house because that’s where the food was stored and we didn’t clean up the body parts the little Devil dicks left.”

“Much obliged,” Patrick responded with a dry voice.

Grabbing the map, Lance turned to Ian who only gave a curt nod. “Heath, be ready, so don’t stray far from your house. You’ll have to keep the stinkers in check now until we call,” Lance said, folding the map up.

Swearing he could feel malevolent hatred the boys had for the group permeating the very air around them, “We’ll be waiting,” Heath nodded with a forced grin. “We gonn’a attack ‘em?”

“Hmph,” Ian scoffed, heading for the buggy. “They don’t get off that fucking easy.”

Chapter Thirteen

Northeast of Dover, Tennessee

Glancing at her watch as she sipped her coffee, Sandy looked up across the half of the Cumberland River they still had to cross and dropped her hand down, resting it on Dan’s back. After reaching the river two days ago, they confirmed their speculation and spotted a military unit on the bridge in Dover. They could only see the south end, but saw the shipping containers stacked three high and three deep, blocking off the south end. Just before sundown that first day, they watched a helicopter fly in and land on the bridge.

The helicopter never shut down its engines and only stayed a few minutes before it flew off, heading northeast. Staying near the river, they’d crept up half a mile to the bridge. On the bridge they could make out the roofs of several vehicles, and watched some drive north on the bridge out of sight, but they could still hear the engines. From the map, they knew the bridge was nearly six hundred yards long and none of the vehicles were leaving, so they reasoned the north end was blocked off like the south.

Pulling back to their hiding spot, Sandy had talked Mary into letting her swim out to Dover Island and check it out. It was only a hundred and fifty yard swim, and that was nothing to Sandy. Not finding anyone or stinkers on the island Sandy swam back, and they swam the horses over, taking the night off.

Throughout the next day, they heard the helicopter come back and turned on the shortwave and emergency radio. Hearing the repeated message for assistance from the commander, Sandy turned the emergency radio off and just listened to the shortwave. More than one person called over the shortwave for the commander to screw off, but they finally got the information they wanted. The horde was on the other side of Kentucky Lake. Letting the horses relax, Sandy and Mary cleaned their gear during the day and into the night.

Hearing movement, Sandy glanced back. “Left the sugar out,” Sandy said in a low voice, watching Mary pour a cup of coffee with Ann beside her.

Filling her cup, Mary shook her head, yawning. “Don’t need it.” Taking a sip, “I remember when I wouldn’t touch a cup of coffee unless it had creamer, sugar, and other flavoring. Shit, now I would just mainline the shit into a vein if I could for the caffeine,” Mary scoffed.

Giving a nod in agreement, “You had forty more minutes of sleep,” Sandy told her.

Grabbing her foldable chair, Mary carried it over beside Sandy. “After taking yesterday and last night off, I feel ready to go.”

Ann waited until Mary sat down before sitting down beside her as all of them looked over the river. “I was really expecting the current to be swifter, especially with how high the water is,” Sandy noted, taking a sip of coffee.

“Glad the current isn’t swift,” Mary replied, clearing her throat.

Finishing her cup, Sandy turned to Mary and asked, “Have you thought any more on how far we should go?”

Letting out a long sigh, “I agree we shouldn’t push the horses hard unless we have to,” Mary answered. “Their hooves look good, but their feet are tender.”

“We’ll keep to thirty miles tonight and see how they handle it. If they stumble, we’ll do twenty the next night and if we need to, we will take another night of travel off.”

“This sucks,” Mary groaned. “We are less than three hundred miles now and have to slow down.”

Nodding, “Yeah, but having to walk would suck a thousand times worse,” Sandy reminded Mary, and Mary grunted in agreement. “To be honest, I don’t want to move real fast around here anyway. I understand what Johnathan and Bill meant now about population density. Now that we are here, there are more people. To be honest, I figured they’d be dead and we would just have to dodge more stinkers.”

“On that note,” Mary said, standing up. Moving over to the packhorses and grabbing the shortwave and emergency radios, Mary came back and sat down. Turning on the emergency radio, she adjusted the volume to hear the commander’s recorded message, but only got static.

Giving up, Mary hit scan, but the radio didn’t pick up any FM or AM transmissions. Turning it off, Mary turned on the shortwave and immediately got voices.

“-h the base fell last night,” a man’s voice blurted out, and Mary turned the volume down more.

“I wouldn’t move around much because those stinkers are at Campbell strong,” another gruff voice said.

“There are still troops on the bridge in Clarksville,” a whiny voice cut in.

“In Dover also,” the gruff voice said.

“Where did all those choppers go?” the first voice asked.

“Only saw one helicopter take off before the base was overrun last night,” gruff voice answered.

Reaching over, Sandy turned the volume off. “That gruff voice. He’s close, but to know that and about Dover, he has to be moving,” Sandy pointed out.

Shaking her head, “I think it’s one of the soldiers,” Mary objected. “You hear how clear his transmissions are? He’s close, but has to have good mobile gear.”

As Sandy thought about that, Mary turned the volume back up.

“- no didn’t see any vehicles heading north,” the first voice answered.

“I thought I spotted some big trucks heading north without lights,” gruff voice said.

“If they did, they didn’t take 41,” the first voice replied.

“Why in the hell would they take 41? Hopkinsville is packed with stinkers,” a new voice chimed in.

“No trucks headed to Clarksville, and we watched those troops try and shoot their way out this morning, but they were surrounded by a hundred thousand stinkers, easy,” whiny voice said.

“If Dover lays low, they’ll be able to leave in a few days,” the new voice said. “They have a large group of stinkers to the north, but on the south side they have a chance to make it.”

“I doubt it,” gruff voice replied. “Don’t forget there is a horde on the other side of Kentucky Lake.”

“Yeah, other side, dummy,” whiny voice shouted. “For them to go east, they would have to travel down to Linden. Talked to a guy down that way yesterday and he said most stinkers there moved out with that horde. They’ve actually been able to go out and stockpile food and supplies.”

“Hey, you, talking with throat cancer,” new voice called out.

“Yeah,” gruff voice replied.

“How come when I triangulate your signal, it comes up in Dover in the middle of the river right at the bridge?” new voice asked.

There was a pause of a minute before gruff answered. “I’m watching the troops.”

“Yeah, sure,” new voice laughed. “We have two guys there watching, and your signal is coming from a Hummer parked in the center of the bridge.”

“You’re military!” whiny voice screamed.

“We just want to live,” gruff voice answered.

“Yeah, by feeding civilians to the stinkers!” first voice shouted. “I saw that with my own eyes in Hopkinsville at the refugee center. The walls started falling and troops left while the people were ripped apart. None even had weapons because you assholes took ‘em!”

“I wasn’t there, but we have civilians here armed and keeping watch. The only ones not armed here are a few little kids,” gruff voice answered.

“Why don’t you head for Michigan? You can be a jack-booted thug again,” new voice grumbled.

The shortwave was quiet for several minutes and finally whiny voice came back on. “Guess he doesn’t like admitting what they turned into.”

“No,” new voice answered. “They are all around the bridge scanning around and looking for our group that’s keeping an eye on them. They head south and they’ll die, and it won’t be by stinkers.”

“Glad we didn’t set up on that peninsula,” Mary mumbled with wide eyes. “They might have found us.”

“Mary,” Sandy said, pointing west. If they moved to the end of the island, they could barely make out the bridge two miles away. “This island would make a good lookout, but whoever is watching them is doing it from Dover. My guess is from one of the buildings.”

Getting nervous, “Think we need to pull back more?” Mary asked.

Since they were in the middle of the island, “We can’t see the bridge, so they can’t see us,” Sandy answered. “We’ll be gone when the sun sets.”

“They might have those little drones,” Mary offered.

“Just like we can’t see through foliage with thermal, they can’t either. We are under trees. Unless they fly the drone feet off the river, they won’t spot us.”

Feeling very relieved at the confidence in Sandy’s voice, Mary listened to the shortwave as first voice came on. “You watch out for those military guys,” first voice warned. “They’re sneaky. Watched a group of them track down folks talking on radios. We move, so they can try.”

New voice laughed, “As is, everyone except that military guy. Just got a message from our team and that guy is an army captain. But he was telling the truth about civilians being armed. That’s the only reason we haven’t hit them.”

“Yes, I’m an army captain,” gruff voice came back on and admitted.

“Well, Captain, you can call me Blue unless you head south, then you can call me Red,” new voice answered.

“Why?” whiny asked.

It was the captain who answered. “Blue is friendly forces and Red is hostile forces in war games.”

“Oh, you can just call me Red,” whiny stated.

“I’ll be double Red,” first voice chimed in.

“Gentlemen,” the captain said. “We have a common enemy; stinkers, and you want to engage us?”

“Not really, but your guys engaged my brother when he just wanted to ride this out at his house,” Double Red answered. “So I get a clear shot at you, I’m taking it.”

“Anyone else?” the captain asked.

“Come south and we will do the same,” Blue answered in a forbidding tone. “You and your troops made your bed, so now you have to lay in it.”

“He damn sure isn’t heading north,” Double Red chuckled. “You wouldn’t believe how many stinkers are piled up on the north end of the bridge.”

“Wrong. We already scouted there,” Blue replied. “Captain, my advice is lay low and leave when you can because everyone saw who the military backed, and it wasn’t the people. Oh, to let you know, your counterparts in Canton have already been overrun. They blew up the bridge over the lake, but there were enough stinkers on this side to knock down their wall, so you can quit calling for them.”

“Clarksville won’t last much longer,” Red chimed in. “There are so many stinkers on the north side, they are pushing the wall of shipping containers down the bridge.”

“I’m begging anyone for help,” the captain pleaded.

“Yeah, like your general,” Blue smirked. “We watched two days ago when a group went to help draw off some stinkers. After they led a nice group of stinkers off, a chopper flew out and took them by force and brought them inside the camp. Of course, your boys shot three of them because they didn’t want to go.”

“That wasn’t my call!” the captain shouted.

“And yet you stood by and let it happen,” Blue replied in a dead tone. “You know, the more I think on it, I’m going to ask my group just to get rid of you and that way, we only have to worry about stinkers and gangs.”

“We took out that gang from Fairview,” Double Red stated. “There’s another small group of a dozen or so, but haven’t found them yet. We are tracking them, though.”

“Sounds like the group we took out in Elkton,” Blue offered. “But there’s another one of about sixty in Pleasant View we are after right now. Once you cross I 65, gangs start becoming common place.”

“We can help,” the captain responded.

“No, you can’t,” Blue answered. For several minutes the captain called out for each one, but none responded.

“We see troops, we’re slinging lead,” Mary declared, turning the shortwave off. She glanced over and saw Sandy marking the topo page of their area. “You can’t do that.”

“It’s not our spot, so I don’t care,” Sandy replied. “Listening to them, we need to swing further north of Ft. Campbell and stay near the Little River. We need to avoid any field we can by staying in trees.”

Leaning over and looking at the map, “That should be easy until we get to Lafayette and turn northeast. My real estate company used to carry property between Hopkinsville and Campbell, and that’s farmland.”

Looking up from the map, “We will be in Kentucky. Finally, and there are always trees,” Sandy said with a grin.

“Oh,” Mary nodded. “Yeah, I thought you wanted forest, but there are those fence line tree rows.”

“That’s all the cover we need.”

Turning back to the river, “After swimming the lake, a hundred and fifty yards seems like we could jump it,” Mary said, finishing her coffee.

Closing the topo book and getting up, Sandy grabbed her chair and collapsed it down. “Let’s eat and pack up.”

Not about to object, Mary got up while gathering her chair and both dogs bounced over to the saddles. Walking over, Mary glanced over at the ground around the horses. The grass had been knee high when they’d tied up the horses, but was now mowed down to her ankles around the horses. “Even at twenty to thirty miles a day, we should be home in two weeks,” Mary declared with a shiver of excitement.

“Three hundred miles by map doesn’t mean three hundred miles of travel,” Sandy sang out, turning on the stove. “Oatmeal?” she asked, and Mary nodded.

“I know, but we’ll finally be in Kentucky. The same state our babies are in,” Mary sighed.

Filling the pot with water, Sandy gave a shiver at the excitement from the statement. “Yeah, but we have to stay sharp,” Sandy mumbled.

Chapter Fourteen

As they ate, Mary and Sandy repacked the horses and checked their gear. Keeping their ARs across their backs, they put their tactical vests in waterproof bags. One thing they’d learned crossing the lake was bows and bow strings don’t like water. They could still shoot them, but their accuracy went down. Fortunately, the compound bows weren’t affected like the recurve bows were.

Making sure everything was strapped down tight, Mary nodded her chin toward the bridge. “I think that captain took their advice because I haven’t heard an engine crank up since we turned the radio off.”

“Just glad we’re upstream, in case they tried to swim for it,” Sandy admitted, satisfied everything was tied down tight. Stringing her three packhorses to her horse, Sandy bent over to pet Dan. “You stay with me.” Sitting down, Dan just looked up at her while cocking his head to the side.

“If we see people, are we shooting?” Mary asked, press checking her AR.

Almost answering ‘Hell, yeah’, Sandy paused for a second. “If they follow, try to head us off, or act funny in any way, we kill ‘em,” she finally answered. The fact that Sandy could say that and mean it, she believed it should bother her but it didn’t, and for some reason that nagged at her.

Letting her AR hang under her arm, Mary looked up. “Don’t get mad if I see someone in front of us and just shoot their ass.”

Wanting to smile but couldn’t, Sandy nodded. “I got your back.”

“You take lead first,” Mary said, grabbing her horse’s reins. She followed Sandy through the trees, glancing back to see her three packhorses strung out behind her horse. “Don’t worry, guys. If we can stay on the route, this will be the last swim,” Mary told the horses.

Stopping on the north bank of the island, Sandy stared across the river at a muddy bank that fed into a draw. “Mary, we aim for there, so the horses won’t have to climb a steep hill getting out,” Sandy told her in a low voice.

Moving up beside Sandy, Mary looked across the river at the draw that was over a hundred yards downstream. “You think the current is that bad on this side?”

“No, but I don’t want the horses to have to swim upstream if I can help it.”

Preparing her mind for the crossing, Mary just nodded and waited on Sandy to climb up on her horse. They sat just inside the trees as darkness slowly descended. Holding up the thermal binoculars, Sandy scanned the far bank slowly. She did spot a deer, but no people or stinkers.

Satisfied, Sandy packed the thermal binoculars up in the waterproof case. “If we would’ve had those, neither Bill nor Johnathan would’ve died,” Sandy speculated.

Climbing up on her horse, Sandy glanced back and waited for Mary to nod that she was ready. When Mary gave the nod, Sandy kicked her horse and steered for the water. It seemed the horses weren’t impressed with the distance either because they all just waded right in.

Before Sandy’s horse started swimming, she saw Dan swim past her. “Dan, heel,” she whispered, and Dan slowed his swim until the horse caught up. Halfway across, Sandy was glad she had moved further up the island because the current was carrying them faster on this side of the island.

When the horse reached the bank it stumbled, struggling to move forward and Sandy held on tight as the horse struggled to pull his legs from the mud. Watching Dan just swim up to the bank and climb out, Sandy was a little envious. All of a sudden, her horse got his footing and walked up the muddy bank as Dan shook the water off.

Glancing back, Sandy saw Mary’s horse stumble and regain its footing in the mud, but when the water reached the horse’s belly, she didn’t seem to have a problem with the mud.

Giving her horse a small kick, Sandy guided it up into the draw. Entering the trees, Sandy gave a sigh before moving up a small draw. Stopping on a small flat area, Sandy pulled back on the reins to stop her horse and climbed off. Grabbing the waterproof bag that she was sitting on, Sandy pulled out her vest.

Tying her reins to a tree, Sandy heard Mary stop behind her as they put vests on and used towels to dry bow strings. With Mary covering, Sandy broke her AR down and cleaned it off, then covered Mary while she did the same. This close to the military, they didn’t dry off the horses, only weapons. Horses could wait until they were further away.

When Mary was done, Sandy climbed up on her horse and adjusted the monocular over her left eye. Making sure Mary was ready, Sandy gave her horse a kick and guided it through the trees out of the draw heading north. Knowing stinkers didn’t like slopes, Sandy guided her horse along the ridge, staying out of the valleys and draws as much as she could.

Seeing a break in the trees ahead, Sandy slowed and stopped when she reached the tree line. A small road ran through the valley and there were a few stinkers heading west. “Let’s just cross,” Mary said in a low voice. “We are going up that slope on the other side, and they’ll never keep up.”

Nodding, Sandy kicked her horse to steer into the valley and was immediately spotted by four stinkers on the road. The stinkers stumbled off the road and the first tripped upon entering a shallow ditch, and the three behind him tripped over him. Before the three stood back up, Sandy and Mary were already in the trees across the valley and moving up the slope.

“Wish they would all do that,” Sandy mumbled, reaching the ridge.

They came to a small clearing that had a house set back in the trees, but stayed on the other side of the clearing. When a deer jumped up in front of her, Sandy almost cut loose with her AR but stopped, realizing what it was. “That scared the shit out of me,” Mary whispered in a quivering voice.

“Me too,” Sandy admitted.

When they reached Highway 76, Sandy stopped in the trees while overlooking a large yard with the remains of a burnt down house and motioned Mary closer. As Mary stopped beside her, a gunshot sounded to the northwest. The dozens of stinkers they could see on the road all paused, glancing northwest, but soon all continued following the highway to Dover. “Never seen them do that,” Mary mumbled. “They’ve always headed off toward loud noise.”

Keeping her AR across her body, Sandy watched the stinkers continue on. “I really don’t like that.” About to turn and ask Johnathan why he thought the stinkers would do that, Sandy caught a sob in her throat and pushed the loss from her mind.

Kicking her horse into a trot, Sandy crossed the yard and stinkers only noticed them when they were halfway across. Watching the stinkers move off the road toward them, Sandy noticed a gap and steered her horse toward it as more gunshots sounded to the northwest.

Reaching the highway, Sandy realized none of the stinkers would get close even as the horses hooves clattered on the roadway. Stinkers further up the road turned and started moving back, but Sandy guided her horse across the shoulder of the road and into a field.

Guiding her horse to the row of trees along the fence line, Sandy risked a glance back and watched stinkers moving off the road. Turning ahead Sandy saw trees, but the land here was flatter with only small hills. “It’s got trees,” Sandy mumbled, pulling the reins back until the horse was settled back in a walk.

“One of your horses stumble?” Mary asked as they entered the trees and then turned northwest as the gunfire stopped.

“No, but we don’t need to run them now. If I have to push the horses and take another day off, it’s going to be for a good reason. Plus, we didn’t put dry blankets under the saddles or dry off their hooves, I don’t want them developing sores.”

Glancing behind them, “That gunfire isn’t moving,” Mary noted and Sandy lifted the thermal binoculars up, scanning through the trees ahead. “It sounds different.”

Lowering the binoculars, “Like those gunshots we heard on the lake,” Sandy suggested.

“Yeah,” Mary gasped.

“No way of knowing, but I’m willing to bet the captain got some men downstream, and they are making noise to try to pull some stinkers away.”

“Sucks to be him because it ain’t working,” Mary said, seeing they were approaching a clearing. Even before getting closer, Mary saw a few forms stumbling and saw Sandy flip her monocular up and raise her bow with a smooth motion.

Sandy never slowed, just letting her horse step out in the field and three stinkers froze, turning to the movement and Sandy released her arrow. “Shit,” she snapped, watching the arrow sail right past the stinker’s head. Yanking another arrow out, Sandy pulled the bow back and heard Mary release and watched one stinker drop.

Resting her sighting pin on the shadow of the stinker’s head, Sandy released and watched the form collapse. Reaching for another arrow, Sandy watched number three drop. “Can’t believe I missed,” Sandy sighed, steering her horse to the closest stinker. Leaning out of the saddle like Mary did to retrieve arrows Sandy prayed she wouldn’t face plant in the field.

Grabbing the shaft, Sandy yanked back and felt the arrow pull from the skull with a slurping sound. Seeing the next stinker’s head was turned to the side with the arrow shaft on the ground, Sandy pulled back in her saddle just leaving that one.

“See? It’s not that bad,” Mary said beside her, putting the arrow she pulled out back in her quiver.

“Beg to differ,” Sandy chuckled, lowering the monocular.

An hour later, she glanced at the map as she moved and led them along a field, “We’re in Kentucky,” she sighed with relief.

“At long last,” Mary said rather cheerfully behind her.

Just after midnight they stopped in a pasture, staying near the trees and then tended the horses. With the horses taken care of, they let them graze as each ate an MRE. “You go ahead and take a pee break, I’ll keep watch,” Sandy offered, folding the MRE package up to save what she didn’t eat.

Climbing down, Mary passed over her reins and just stepped away from the horses. When she was done, gunfire sounded to the northwest again. For the last three hours, a dozen or so shots would sound off every half hour. Buttoning her pants, “It might help if they moved around some,” Mary offered, climbing up on her horse and taking Sandy’s reins.

Like Mary, Sandy just took a few steps away from the horses. “Maybe, but I hope the stinkers take out that captain,” Sandy declared, standing back up. “I don’t think there would be this many stinkers if they would’ve let people keep guns.”

When Sandy climbed back on her horse, Mary passed the reins back. “Yeah, even if only sixty million gun owners shot two stinkers each, that would’ve cut the stinker population by a hundred million,” Mary grumbled, then turned south to Dover. “Hope the stinkers get them.”

Half an hour later, gunfire to the northwest erupted again but this time, it was many different guns and it wasn’t timed shots, Sandy noticed while glancing at her watch. The tempo picked up and Sandy figured that was thirty or forty guns blasting away. What amazed Sandy was the tempo stayed steady for almost ten minutes and then slowly waned to only a few, then stopped.

Riding on, they came to the patchwork of fields and pastures. Curling her upper lip as she snarled, “Barbed wire.” Sandy slowed her horse, pulling the bolt cutters out. Mary’s horses never had to stop because Sandy was down, cut the strands, and back in the saddle before Mary had to slow down.

“You’re getting faster,” Mary said, very impressed.

“What?” Sandy asked, keeping her horse near the row of trees on the fence line.

“You were down and back up before I even had to slow down,” Mary said, seeing a stinker in the field next to them. “Quiet, Ann,” Mary said when Ann started to growl.

“I didn’t notice,” Sandy shrugged.

“Want me to lead?”

Shaking her head, “No. Not unless you want to,” Sandy answered.

“I’ll make a deal. You lead and cut fences, and I’ll retrieve arrows that can be retrieved,” Mary offered.

Turning in the saddle and looking at Mary in awe, “Deal,” Sandy replied.

“You have the knack of moving without looking at the map. I’ve timed us. With you leading, we cover almost five miles an hour. When I lead, we don’t make three because I have to keep looking at the map.”

Smiling, Sandy nodded. “Yeah, Johnathan was persistent in teaching me how to memorize the lay of the land out west.”

Coming to the end of the field, Sandy didn’t mind climbing off and cutting the fence, but was thankful they were entering what seemed like a forest and not a stand of trees. Steering around the trees, Sandy tried to keep to the most level and easiest path, but didn’t always choose correctly.

When they came out of the trees two miles later, Sandy was ready for barbed wire and almost grinned, yanking the bolt cutters out when they neared the next fence. Off to the right, Sandy saw the small road that led to Herndon and then I24.

Climbing back up on the saddle, Sandy gave a startle as Mary rode past with her bow raised. Sandy jerked her head forward as Mary rode through the pasture and then heard Dan give a small growl. Mary released the arrow, aiming down in the tall grass of the pasture. “Oh, fucking bullshit,” Sandy said in a normal voice, and cringed when Dan looked up at her in shock.  “Yeah, that was stupid. I’m sorry,” she told Dan, who started panting.

Riding over as Mary leaned out of the saddle and grabbed the arrow, Sandy pulled to a stop and saw the naked form of a man. “Oh, thank goodness,” Sandy sighed with relief, seeing the stinker was missing his left leg from just below the knee down.

“Yeah, I saw him stand up on his knees when you cut the first wire and drop back down,” Mary said, putting the arrow back in her quiver. “I was freaking because I thought he was hiding in the tall grass but, Sandy, he was crawling on all fours faster than any stinker I’ve seen walking. It was pretty close to the speed of a jog.”

Nodding as Mary spoke, Sandy kicked her horse when Mary finished. “We kill any we see crawling, and if they start hiding in tall grass like they do trees, we start fires and burn the land,” Sandy declared.

“I won’t argue,” Mary said, falling in just behind Sandy.

“It’s been over an hour since we’ve heard more gunshots from the northwest,” Sandy pointed out. “I think one of those groups went over there and took matters in their own hands.”

“We have somewhere to be. Otherwise, I would’ve asked to help them,” Mary confessed. “With just a little bit of help from the military, we could’ve made it with Bill and Johnathan. They only had to let us pass and leave us alone.”

Having another reason to add on the list of why she would kill any member of the government, Sandy flipped her monocular up and raised her bow as a stinker stumbled out of the trees ahead. It really didn’t help when she saw the tattered uniform and helmet. Releasing the arrow Sandy grinned, watching the stinker drop and then saw several other forms in the small stand of trees ahead stumbling toward them.

“Hold up,” Sandy called out, pulling back on the reins and stopping her horse.

“I see them,” Mary said, releasing an arrow as another stepped out. Like the first, it was wearing military gear, but was missing the left arm. “I count eleven now, in case one tries to hide or play dead.”

Releasing an arrow as a stinker kid stepped out, Sandy thought that was a good idea Mary had counted the figures before engaging. The kid’s head jerked as Sandy’s arrow struck. Sandy already had another arrow out when the kid’s body hit the ground. Pulling back with a grin as a stinker soldier stepped out, Sandy released and then grabbed another arrow as she glanced behind them.

Finding nothing coming from behind, Sandy turned around and pulled back. When the next one stepped out Sandy groaned, seeing it was a naked woman missing most of her abdomen. Releasing the arrow and pulling another from the quiver, Sandy nocked it while counting the shadows. “How many have you shot?” Sandy asked, releasing an arrow into another soldier.

“Six,” Mary answered, pulling back as the last stepped out and she released.

Watching the last one fall, “Damn, you’re getting fast,” Sandy said, nocking a new arrow. Flipping her monocular down, she eased up and stopped a few yards from the tight pack of stinker bodies. “It was nice of them to all come out, so we could kill them in one little area.”

“Cover me,” Mary said, climbing down and passing Sandy the reins.

“I was going to say leave them,” Sandy admitted, noticing most of the arrows weren’t pointing up since most of the stinkers had fallen face first. Turning to Mary, Sandy saw her taking an M4 off one of the soldiers. “What are you doing? We have guns.”

“Johnathan and Bill always checked soldiers and cops,” Mary answered. “This M4 has stuff on the fore grip, looks like a light and laser.”

Scanning around, Sandy looked down and saw Dan ease over sniffing the bodies. “Shit, fucker broke the arrow,” Mary growled, emptying the vest.

“We still have arrows to get rid of,” Sandy reminded her.

“Grenade,” Mary called out, holding up a hand grenade.

“We don’t know how to use it.”

Mary looked over at her. “Gonna die? Pull the pin and hold close.”

“Point taken,” Sandy nodded, glancing around as Mary pulled a shoulder satchel off another soldier. Of the eleven, six were soldiers and Mary checked each one. She carried four M4s, her dump bag, and the satchel stuffed full.

“We can leave what we don’t need before we move out tomorrow night,” Mary said, climbing up on her horse.

Moving into the trees, Sandy could see where they ended a hundred yards ahead and opened up into another field. “Mary, Campbell just fell. I’m sure we are going to see lots of stinker soldiers close. We can’t stop at each one we kill,” Sandy said over her shoulder.

“Okay, but if we can, I want to check them. Remember, Bill and Johnathan always did,” Mary replied, and Sandy nodded as the horse stepped out into the field. “We got extra night vision from those we just killed if they still work.”

“How have your horses been acting?”

“We need to stop at that first oxbow on the other side of the interstate,” Mary answered. “I can tell their feet are hurting, but they haven’t stumbled. I don’t want to try for that oxbow east of Pembroke. I know it’s only ten more miles, but you were right, we don’t need to push the horses unless we have to.”

“Just get to rest longer,” Sandy nodded. “What the hell?” Sandy mumbled, seeing fast movement in the distance. The movement was right at the edge of the limit of the monocular, but she noticed it under the clear sky and moonlight. Pulling her horse to a stop, Sandy turned on and then lifted the thermal binoculars.

Groaning, Sandy lowered the binoculars, waiting for them to warm up. “What?” Mary asked as Sandy brought the thermal back to her eyes.

“Saw movement,” Sandy answered, and Mary saw Sandy’s mouth fall open.

The three hundred and fifty yards her monocular gave her was nothing compared to the thermal binoculars. She saw two small forms running through the field ahead. Turning to see what they were running from; Sandy saw a small cluster of stinkers a hundred yards back stumbling along.

“It looks like kids running from stinkers,” Sandy told Mary, turning back to the kids and saw the smaller form fall. The larger one skidded to a stop before turning back and helping the smaller one up.

“How old?” Mary asked in a small voice. All she could tell was they were small.

“They aren’t as big as Lance and Ian, but that’s all I can say,” Sandy answered, and watched the two stop at a tree. The bigger one lifted the smaller one up to the first branch. “That tree is too little to hide in.”

Sandy looked ahead of the two forms and saw three stinkers stumbling from trees, fifty yards away from the tree the two climbed. “Oh, that’s why they climbed a tree, stinkers are in front of them.”

“You see any other people?”

Lowering the thermals, Sandy answered and passed them to Mary. “No,”

As Mary studied the scene, Sandy glanced around and didn’t see anything close or moving toward them. “What do you want to do?” Mary asked.

Thinking for a second, there was no doubt in her mind if one would’ve been bigger, Sandy would’ve just ridden off and left them to their fate. “We can move to the fence line to the north and it leads right to that field. It doesn’t look that far from where the tree is to the fence line.”

Turning to the south, Mary saw the small group that was after the two forms, then shifted her scan further back and saw the trail of stinkers. “We’ll have to be fast because they will have a mass under them in half an hour,” Mary said, handing the thermals back.

“We clear those around the tree and give them a chance,” Sandy replied, kicking her horses toward the fence row they were riding along. Climbing off, Sandy cut the strands and climbed back up on her horse. “If this is a trap, we kill everyone,” Sandy said and Mary nodded, knowing that meant everyone.

Chapter Fifteen

Northwest of Herndon, Kentucky

Crossing the field to the next fence row, Sandy turned east and followed it. She couldn’t see through the fence row ahead, but was certain the tree out in the field the two climbed up wasn’t far. Lifting the thermals Sandy scanned around, but could only see through small gaps in the trees of the fence rows around them.

They were a hundred yards from the fence row when they heard the growls and moans of the stinkers. The smell wasn’t far behind, even with the light north breeze. Easing up to the fence row, Sandy climbed off and gave a startle to see the lone tree was only thirty yards away from the fence row. “There wasn’t that many stinkers close,” Sandy mumbled, cutting the strands of barbed wire.

“I counted over thirty,” Mary whispered, and Sandy nodded before climbing up on her horse. “We need to do this with bows.”

“Yeah, there’s too many around here to start shooting, even with the suppressors,” Sandy agreed. “Dan, heel.”

“Ann, heel,” Mary whispered, and both dogs moved beside them.

Sandy moved through first and stopped in the trees, flipping up her monocular. “Glad my pins glow,” Sandy mumbled as Mary moved beside her. They both lifted their bows, “I’ll start on the right, you take the left. If more show up, we use guns to get away,” Sandy said calmly.

“Okay,” Mary answered, releasing her arrow to be followed a split second later by Sandy’s. They both watched two stinkers drop as they pulled out arrows and pulled back. Releasing, Sandy glanced around as two more stinkers dropped and grabbed another arrow.

Mary shot as Sandy nocked her arrow. “The stinkers don’t even know we’re shooting at them,” Sandy noted, pulling back her bow.

Turning to the south as Sandy shot, Mary counted six more entering the field from the fence row to the south. “Of course that fence row doesn’t have an actual fence,” Mary huffed, pulling back her bow.

They stayed in the trees, keeping a steady rain of shots. On her sixth shot, Sandy cursed, watching her arrow miss the stinker she was aiming at and bury in the tree trunk. “Fucker moved,” Sandy grumbled, yanking another arrow out.

Mary released to hit the one she’d missed as Sandy pulled back her bow. “I’ve missed two,” Mary grumbled.

It was only when the six joined the group of stinkers and one dropped when Sandy shot that the stinkers glanced around. Mary released her arrow, hitting one of the four at the tree and paused to grab another arrow. Every one of the stinkers was looking right at them, but turned away and reached up at the two small forms in the tree, even as Sandy dropped another one. Filing that away, Mary nocked her arrow and pulled her bow back to release the arrow.

Pulling an arrow out, Sandy saw the two forms staring out of the tree and into the trees they were standing in. From this close, Sandy could see they were young boys. Releasing her arrow, Sandy dropped one of the group moving to the tree and saw another drop, leaving only one.

Nocking an arrow, Sandy heard Mary release and drop the last one. “Damn, you can shoot your bow fast,” she noted turning to the south, and didn’t spot any more entering the field. “Let’s tell them to haul ass and get the hell out of here,” Sandy said, kicking her horse and moving into the field.

“Sandy, they didn’t seem to notice us in the trees… Or they just wanted the kids,” Mary claimed, scanning around.

“I noticed, but they don’t have any trouble spotting us moving across a field much farther than we can, even with the NVG. Just my thought, but I think they lose us in the deep shadows, unless they are in deep shadows as well.”

“Sounds good to me,” Mary said as Sandy stopped at the tree and gave a gasp.

Both boys only had on white underwear and were thin. Not ‘skinny kid’ thin, malnourished thin. Both were panting and looked exhausted. “The stinkers are dead, but more are coming. You need to get down and hide in a better place,” Sandy told them, looking up at them.

“Can’t run anymore,” the bigger one panted out, and Mary moved her horse closer to the tree.

“Get down and we’ll carry you away from here, but if you aren’t down by the time the stinkers come through those trees, we are leaving you here,” Mary told them, glancing around.

The younger one looked at the older boy. “Go,” the older boy said.

Giving a sigh, Sandy moved her horse closer and noticed several soldiers in the group of stinkers. “Mary, we aren’t searching them,” Sandy stated, looking around.

“No shit,” Mary shot back as the younger kid climbed down and paused.

Sandy reached out. “Come on,” she whispered loudly. When the boy took her hand, Sandy guided him behind her. “Just stay behind me and hold on.”

As the older boy climbed on with Mary, Dan and Ann let out low growls. “We are out of here,” Mary said, kicking her horse into a trot for the fence row across the field.

Sandy wanted to smile, not seeing a fence in the thin row of trees, but then turned and saw two stinkers move through the south fence row and stop. One saw them as they moved into the strip of trees on the fence row and gave a growl.

As her horse weaved through the trees and out the other side, Sandy saw a stinker to the north and three to the south. “I swear they are converging, trying to head us off,” Sandy mumbled, feeling the boy hold on tight.

Crossing the field, Sandy saw the next fence row was wider and the trees were bigger. Spotting a barbed wire fence, Sandy actually grinned as she slowed her horse. “At least they have to find where we went through,” Sandy mumbled, moving to get off. The small boy was holding on so tight, she actually lifted him out of the saddle with her.

“Let go, so I can cut the fence and we can get through,” Sandy said over her shoulder.

The boy let go and Sandy jumped off and had to pull the bolt cutters from behind the boy. Cutting the fence, she climbed back on the horse and shoved the bolt cutters under her right leg. Guiding the horse through the gap, Sandy turned south to follow the fence row. Not spotting any stinkers in the field, Sandy turned the horse east and let the horse trot across the pasture.

“What’s your name?” Sandy asked over her shoulder.

“Tyler,” he answered in a trembling voice.

Turning as much as she could, Sandy saw Tyler had to lean way back and to the side, avoiding her backpack to hold on. “Tyler, when I stop to cut this fence, I want you to scoot up and ride in front of me, but if I have to shoot, you need to lay your chest on the horse’s neck.”

“Yes, ma’am,” Tyler replied in a breaking voice.

Reaching the fence row Sandy slowed, grabbing the bolt cutters under her leg. Tyler let her go when he felt her move to get off. When Sandy cut the fence, she glanced back and saw Mary already had the other boy sitting in front of her.

Climbing back on her horse, Sandy liked the boy sitting in front of her much better, and shoved the bolt cutters back in the loop on her saddle. Guiding the horse through the gap, Sandy reached around to guide Tyler’s hands to the saddle horn. “Hold here, but relax your upper body so it can sway with the horse, and use your legs to hold on,” Sandy told him.

Letting her AR hang down, Sandy wrapped her right arm around Tyler. Only wearing a light long-sleeved shirt, Sandy could feel Tyler’s skin was very cool and his hair was wet. “Tyler, are you cold?”

“Yes, ma’am,” he answered, with his bottom jaw quivering and almost making his teeth chatter.

Seeing the next fence row didn’t have a barbed wire fence, Sandy let Tyler go and reached back to pull the light jacket she had tied on the back of her saddle. Moving with the row of trees, Sandy pulled the jacket up. “Put this on slowly, so you don’t fall off,” Sandy told him, and Tyler grabbed the jacket.

She felt his body shivering and helped Tyler pull the jacket on. “How old are you?” Sandy asked as Tyler pulled the jacket closed.

“Nine.”

“Tyler, where did you two come from?”

“The Army camp,” Tyler answered. “We were at Chris’s school when the Army came and took us there.”

“Who’s Chris?”

“My brother with the other lady,” Tyler answered, and Sandy felt his shivers decrease.

“Do you know what ‘sit cross-legged’ means?” Sandy asked, and Tyler nodded. “See if you can do that by putting your legs around the saddle horn, so your legs will be under the jacket.”

“Yes ma’am,” Tyler said, and his legs shot up under the jacket. Sandy was impressed at how well Tyler rode like that.

“Tyler, my name is Sandy. Your brother is riding with Mary.”

“Thank you, Ms. Sandy, for saving us,” Tyler said, burrowing into the jacket.

“Tyler, were your parents at the Army camp?”

Feeling a shudder run through Tyler’s thin body, Sandy had her answer before Tyler responded a few seconds later. “Yes ma’am.”

“Where were you and Chris heading?”

She felt Tyler shrug. “Away from the stinkers. They broke in a few nights ago and Momma told us to run. We got under the fence and an Army man came over, dragging Momma away and telling her to get back inside,” Tyler said in a small voice. “We watched the stinkers get her before they got to the building.”

“I’m sorry,” Sandy said, wrapping her right arm around him and hugging him. Feeling Tyler moving, Sandy glanced down and noticed she was pulling Tyler into her magazines strapped across her vest. Tyler wasn’t trying to move away; he was trying to find a place he could lean back, so she could hold him tight. Sandy rotated her hips in the saddle until Tyler could lean into her right side.

“Daddy went out with the Army to get stuff and didn’t come back,” Tyler sniffled. “Momma said he might have got away, but I know she was lying. I heard one of the Army guys say they got ate by stinkers.”

Fighting the urge to turn around and ride back to shoot the captain and all his men, Sandy steered her horse across another field. “Tyler, I have to cut the fence,” Sandy said slowing, and Tyler leaned forward.

After cutting the fence, Sandy climbed back on and shoved the bolt cutters in the saddle. Tyler didn’t lean back against her until Sandy wrapped her arm around him. Hearing Mary moving up, Sandy glanced over. “They’re coming with us,” Mary said.

Sandy gave a nod. “Yes, they are.”

Happy that Sandy agreed, Mary pulled back and Sandy felt Tyler relax. “Thank you,” he sighed with relief. “Where are we going?”

“Three hundred miles from here,” Sandy answered. “When was the last time you ate?”

“We found a candy bar two days ago,” Tyler replied. “We got a bowl of soup every Tuesday and Saturday at the Army camp. What day is it?”

Swallowing a lump in her throat, Sandy pulled out the MRE she hadn’t finished, unable to answer. “Eat slowly and tell me after each bite, so you can drink some water.”

“Wow, thanks,” Tyler gasped like he’d won a new toy. When Sandy passed him a bottle of water, Tyler turned the bottle up and drained it, never taking a breath.

“Tyler, I want you to sip this next one,” Sandy told him, digging another out of the saddle bag and putting the empty one back.

Making sure Tyler ate the MRE slowly proved to be a challenge, but Sandy did it. “Sandy,” Mary said, coming up beside her. “You think the camping spot will be okay?”

“We’ll check it and then decide. We are six miles from where we picked them up, and there aren’t that many stinkers in these fields.

Climbing down, Sandy cut the fence and turned around to see Tyler smiling at her. Unable to help it, Sandy smiled back, shoving the bolt cutters in the saddle and climbing back on. This time, Tyler didn’t wait for Sandy to wrap her arm around him before he snuggled back into her.

Reaching the oxbow, at first glance, Sandy didn’t like it because the Little River was, well, little. But near the oxbow, it widened out and was deep enough to deter stinkers. The tip of the narrow oxbow was covered with big oaks, as was the opposite side.

“I think we can hold up here,” Sandy said, pulling to a stop.

“Yeah, but I was getting worried riding along the Little River. It looked more like a medium creek,” Mary said, climbing off and then helped Chris off who was wearing her light jacket.

Lifting Tyler up, Sandy saw he was struggling to keep his eyes open and was losing. “Tyler, stand here and I’ll get you a bed made,” Sandy told him.

Sandy and Mary grabbed their bedrolls and spread them out. They motioned the boys over and noticed they both walked tenderly. “You won’t leave, will you?” Tyler asked, latching onto Sandy.

Flipping up her monocular, “Not without you and your brother,” Sandy smiled. “Now get some rest, so you can help us get the horses ready this afternoon. We only move at night.”

After Sandy told Tyler she wouldn’t leave, he struggled to keep his eyes open. Tyler hugged her neck and then laid down on the bedroll. Sandy was convinced he was asleep before his head was flat. She turned and saw Chris was already down and looked asleep.

Feeling Mary pulling her back, Sandy got up to let Mary guide her away from the boys. “Sandy, they are starving,” Mary said in a low voice. “They got two bowls of soup a week, and they’ve had that for the last two months. Water was one twenty-ounce glass a day. Seems the feds were having problems filtering enough water for the camp.”

“I know, Tyler told me,” Sandy nodded.

“He tell you they have been outside the camp for over a week?” Mary asked, and Sandy gave a startle. “Yeah. The part of the camp they were in was overrun a week ago. They crawled under a fence, but one of the soldiers pulled their mother back and forced her toward their building. That’s when the stinkers got inside.”

“I didn’t know about the week,” Sandy admitted, panting.

“Oh, I haven’t got to the good part,” Mary growled. “Those soldiers saw the boys outside the fence, trying to find a way to get back inside the next day. Instead of helping, they would throw stuff at them. That would get the stinkers attention and the boys would have to run off. Sandy, the soldiers were using them to pull stinkers from the fence.”

Closing her eyes as her vision clouded up, “When the family is grown, we are taking that Thelma and Louise trip,” Sandy snarled. “I think I might just ask Lance to come, so he can show his Momma how to do the stuff he can.”

“Let’s unsaddle half the packhorses and go over what I grabbed. Then when the sun comes up, we need to check them over.”

Shaking her head, “They weren’t bit. Well, Tyler wasn’t because I felt over him,” Sandy reported.

“Sandy, did you inspect his feet? Chris’s feet are cut, scratched, and swollen up. The fact I could tell that through the caked dirt lets me know they are worse under the dirt. I don’t know how he was walking, much less running.”

“Tyler’s feet were swollen, but that’s all I noticed.”

They moved over and took the pack saddles off of Mary’s horses and then Mary started spreading the stuff she’d taken off the stinker soldiers. “Mary, can you keep watch?” Sandy asked, and Mary jerked her head up. “I want to sneak across the river and see if the field over there is surrounded by a fence like this one is.”

“Oh, yeah. That’s a good idea,” Mary nodded.

Sandy stripped down to underwear and found Mary giving her a confused look. “I’m not getting my clothes and boots soaked again. I know I have spares, but I’ve reached my limit of keeping wet clothes on,” Sandy explained, and Mary just grinned. Both wore boy’s underwear after having taken several packages at the Boy Scout camp.

Moving to the water, Sandy smiled to see Dan trot over as she lowered the monocular and held her AR up. With only one magazine, Sandy would run before fighting.

Slipping in the water and stepping carefully, Sandy’s bare feet found the bottom was covered by smooth rocks. Reaching the middle, Sandy had to bounce off the bottom to keep her head from going under. Walking out on the other side, Sandy was also surprised about the current the Little River had. It was more than she’d expected.

Stepping carefully through the trees, Sandy wished she had thought to put on her mesh swimming shoes she’d gotten at the Boy Scout camp. “That’s what you get for not planning,” Sandy mumbled, wincing after stepping on a stick. Reaching the tree line, Sandy looked out and gave a sigh of relief seeing the field was surrounded by a barbed wire fence.

When she rejoined Mary, they took the other saddles off. “Sandy, watch,” Mary said, lifting one of the M4s she’d taken and a green laser shot out. Then, Sandy realized she only saw the laser with the monocular.

“An IR laser,” Sandy grinned, pulling on her mesh shoes. Then Mary turned on a flashlight, but like the laser, it only showed up in the monocular. “How do we put one on our guns?”

Shrugging, “Have to wait until light,” Mary answered. “They just clamp on that bumpy part, but I’ll have to use Johnathan’s tools.”

“What else?” Sandy asked, looking at the gear spread out on a blanket.

“Grenades like you saw, four of them,” Mary said, pointing. “I don’t know what kind of bullet that bottom barrel of that other M4 shoots, but it’s huge and we don’t have any. I haven’t gone through the satchel yet, but we have two more PVS-14 and two that look like small binoculars but aren’t. They clip on the same thing the monocular does.”

“Let’s put those laser things on our rifles and take one of the other M4s and just leave the rest.”

Mary nodded. “We need to take some spare parts from the ones we leave. Got six more magazines, but they were all empty, in real dump bags.” Sandy glanced over at the smaller dump bags, thinking she would keep the feed bag for her dump bag, but would put one of the smaller ones on her saddle.

They both grabbed their chairs and sat down. “Sorry, I couldn’t just put them off,” Mary mumbled.

Keeping an eye out, Sandy slowly nodded. “Neither could I,” she admitted. “You think they will slow us down?”

“I’m being honest when I say, I don’t think so,” Mary answered. “They are tough and have survived on the run for over a week with no weapons. That is an accomplishment in anyone’s book.”

“Mary, if they would’ve been a little bigger I wouldn’t have helped them, and left them to their fate,” Sandy informed Mary.

Turning to Sandy, Mary scoffed. “Shit. If I would’ve seen a bigger person close by, I would’ve left. But we didn’t, and I think we made the right decision.”

“Why don’t you get some sleep? I’ll take first watch and start on the horses at first light,” Sandy offered, and Mary reached over patting Sandy’s leg and then went over to the sleeping rolls. Tyler had crawled over and was curled up with Chris, so Mary laid on the vacated bedroll.

With Dan at her side, Sandy grabbed one of the brushes and started brushing down the horses, waiting on the sun to rise.

Chapter Sixteen

Northwest of Herndon, Kentucky

Feeling a hand on her shoulder, Sandy cracked her eyes open and found Mary leaning over her with a smile. “It’s five,” Mary said in a low voice.

Nodding, Sandy sat up, feeling her back knot up. “As long as I’ve been sleeping on the ground, you’d think my body would be used to it by now,” Sandy grumbled.

“You figure out how to do that, let me know,” Mary chuckled. “I woke up yesterday with a crick in my back so bad I thought it was broken. I’m thinking we need to use the hammock more.”

Getting up, Sandy saw the boys still asleep. “Some of those cuts need tending to,” Sandy motioned to the boys’ feet and legs. “I pulled some of my clothes out for them to wear.”

Mary nodded in understanding as she too turned to the boys. Sandy was just a little shorter than her, but Sandy had a slender tone build while she had a medium athletic build. Both were always seen as pretty, what young men referred to as MILFs, but before the event, both were just a tad overweight. But not now.

“I sewed up some socks,” Mary said, holding up two pairs of socks that had canvas sewn to the bottom. “But I think we need to clean and treat those cuts and leave them open to air tonight.”

Shaking her head, “Normally I would agree, but not now,” Sandy said. “If for some reason we have to move on foot, they will need to be ready.”

Lowering the hand holding the socks, Mary sighed. “You’re right.”

Turning away from the boys, Sandy moved over to the small stove and poured a cup of coffee, then moved over to the clothes she had washed. Feeling they were dry, Sandy folded them up as Mary came over holding Sandy’s AR. “I put the laser thing on,” Mary told her. “I used the bore sight to get them close, and I say let’s try them before we leave.”

Taking the AR, Sandy shook her head. “Add much more to it and my gun will weigh as much as me.”

“Thought the same,” Mary grinned, watching Sandy drape the sling over her head and the AR hung under her right arm. “I filtered some water in one of the five gallon jugs and have the shower bags filled up, so we can clean up the boys,” Mary told her, pointing back at the collapsible jug.

“That the stuff we are leaving?” Sandy asked, seeing three M4s propped up next to a tree and a small pile of stuff near them. Even from where she was standing, Sandy could tell the M4s were missing parts.

“Yeah,” Mary answered, taking a sip of coffee as Sandy packed the clothes she had washed. Beside the pack were two compression shirts and two pair of boy’s underwear. “After we clean them up, I’ll sew the band in, so the underwear won’t fall off of them.”

“Wish I would’ve kept those shorts now,” Sandy sighed.

“Me too,” Mary agreed. “But we had to get rid of gear and only wore the shorts after bathing. Underwear serves the same purpose. I don’t know how many times I fought with Bill because he, Jason, and Ian would walk outside in underwear.”

Sandy grinned, “Johnathan and Lance also. I just came to the conclusion; it’s a boy thing.”

“So boys see underwear as shorts, so we were right in leaving them,” Mary nodded. “Let’s saddle the horses, then wake the boys and get them tended to.”

After placing the blankets, they grabbed the first pack saddle. “You know, after repeating the damn route so many times from Kentucky Lake, it really seems like I’ve traveled it,” Sandy admitted, buckling the saddle on.

“Yeah, and I found a good-looking oxbow on the map beside the Red River southeast of Olmstead. It’s thirty-three miles, and if that one doesn’t look good there are two more, one above and one below the spot,” Mary said as they lifted another saddle up.

Settling the saddle on the horse’s back, they started buckling it down. “I just don’t feel comfortable anymore going long stretches after that horde,” Sandy sighed. “I want something left in the horses; in case we have to make another marathon dash.”

“Won’t find me arguing,” Mary grunted out as they picked up another pack saddle. “Never thought you and I would be loading two hundred pound saddles by ourselves,” Mary said. “Granted, none of them weigh that much now since we ditched the feed.”

Buckling the saddle down, “I wish we could load the damn things on our own as fast as Bill and Johnathan could,” Sandy admitted.

“Hey, we can load them by ourselves, that’s what matters, just not as fast, and it wasn’t easy for them to do that when the pack saddles were loaded down,” Mary reminded her as they continued.

“But they could do it alone, faster than we can together,” Sandy bragged.

When they grabbed the last pack saddle, both were sweating in the afternoon heat. “I remember for the first week, you and I had to let them saddle our horses. Then we did it,” Mary pointed out.

Looking at her saddle with all the extra gear strapped to it, she knew without a doubt, the saddle was a hundred and twenty pounds. “With the boys riding with us, we need to swap out riding horses,” Sandy noted.

“Okay,” Mary agreed as Sandy picked up her saddle with a grunt. “Bill’s and Johnathan’s saddles aren’t packed heavy and seem to weigh what ours do. I say we put those on the horses we ride the next day.”

“Sounds good,” Sandy panted, setting her saddle on the horse feeling thankful he didn’t move away, which they would do occasionally. With the horses saddled, they each checked arrows in the quivers for cracks or torn vanes, then replaced the arrows that were no good and the arrows they hadn’t retrieved.

“I’ll start some food, you get the boys up,” Mary smiled.

Nodding, Sandy grabbed the dog bowls and saw Mary had already cleaned them. Moving over to the sleeping boys, Sandy gently shook Chris. “Hey, it’s time to get up,” she said softly.

From a dead sleep Chris bolted upright, jumping to his feet with wide terrified eyes like he was ready to take off. “Chris,” Sandy snapped softly. “You’re safe.” Turning to Sandy with terror on his face, Sandy grabbed him before he took off. It was several tense seconds until Chris blinked his eyes and started to relax. “Sandy, remember?”

Slowly Chris nodded, then let his eyes roam around and all the tension left his body. Collapsing back on the bedroll, Chris panted like he had run for hours nonstop. “You okay?” Sandy asked, reaching up and caressing his forehead.

Closing his eyes, “Stinkers were here and the Army men were throwing Tyler to them,” Chris panted.

“Hey,” Sandy said leaning over, and Chris opened his eyes to find Sandy leaning over him. “You’re with us now. Those bitches try that, we’ll kill them all,” Sandy vowed.

A small smile crossed Chris’s filthy face. “Thank you, Ms. Sandy,” he said, sitting up and hugging Sandy’s neck.

Hugging Chris back, “Why don’t you wake up Tyler, so he doesn’t try to run off,” Sandy offered and then let Chris go.

Leaning over, Chris gently shook Tyler. “Tyler, time to get up,” Chris whispered. Tyler didn’t bolt up from supine; Tyler levitated to his feet with wide eyes, looking around for a clear path to take off running. Chris stood up and grabbed Tyler’s shoulders, “Tyler, it’s okay,” Chris said, holding Tyler’s shoulders tight.

With terror on his face, Tyler turned to his brother and for several seconds, didn’t recognize him. Then Tyler blinked and the adrenaline dump stopped. Like a noodle, Tyler collapsed on the bed roll and tears leaked from his eyes. “I couldn’t keep up,” Tyler whimpered.

Sandy moved over as Chris sat down beside Tyler. “It was a dream, Tyler,” Sandy assured him, and caressed his forehead. Seeing Sandy, Tyler sprang at her, wrapping his arms around her and cried softly in her neck. Hugging Tyler tight, “Shh, Mary and I are here,” Sandy cooed gently.

It took a few minutes, but Tyler stopped crying and let Sandy go and sat back down. Looking at Tyler’s face, Sandy could see the only remotely clean areas were the tear streaks down his cheeks. Dragging the back of his wrist across his face to wipe the tears off, Tyler turned the streaks into muddy swaths. “I’m sorry,” he mumbled.

Reaching out, Sandy lifted his chin up. “You have nothing to be sorry for,” she told him. “You never yelled out or put us in danger. Besides, you and your brother have been through a hard ordeal.”

Sniffling, Tyler nodded as Sandy let his chin go. “Boys, we need to get you cleaned up and take care of those cuts. Some already look bad and we can’t let them get worse, especially your feet. You need those to run,” Sandy told them, looking from one to the other. “Who wants to go first?”

“I will,” Chris said boldly, and Sandy gave him a thankful smile.

Sandy got up and grabbed Johnathan’s camp chair and set it up under the shower bag. Glancing back she saw Chris stand up, wincing hard as he put weight on his feet. Walking over, Sandy scooped him up and carried him over to the chair. “I’m just washing you off. You’re going to need to lie down for us to clean the cuts,” Sandy told him, grabbing the hose for the shower bag.

Squeezing the handle to test the water, Sandy raised an eyebrow. With the silver water bag hanging in the sun for a while, she knew she would love it, but wasn’t sure about the brothers. “Chris, is this too warm?” she asked, grabbing his hand and squirting just a little water out.

She could tell it was a little warm, but Chris shook his head. “No, it’s all right,” he answered.

Grabbing the rag and soap, “Close your eyes,” Sandy said, and wetted him down.

“Um, I can shower myself,” Chris assured her as she wet him down.

Hanging the hose up, “I’m sure you can, and after today you will, but I’m checking you for wounds,” Sandy explained, soaping up the rag.

“I wasn’t bit,” Chris said quickly.

Chuckling as she washed him down, “Baby, unless they bit you on the butt, I can see that,” Sandy told him.

“It was nighttime when the stinkers came,” Chris sighed as Sandy washed him down, making notes in her mind of each cut, scrape, and bruise. “I tried finding some shoes for us, but couldn’t.”

Finding a long and somewhat deep scratch under Chris’s left arm that was partially scabbed over but very red, “What did that?” Sandy asked.

“Climbing under a car and turned around to pull Tyler under. A piece of metal was sticking out,” Chris answered with a wince as Sandy cleaned gently around the wound and then the wound itself.

The brothers weren’t famine thin with swollen bellies, but she could count their ribs with ease. She found many deep scratches on his legs that Chris told her came from running through bushes. Of everything she came across, his feet were by far the worst. All Sandy did was knock the dirt off because cleaning those cuts, scraps, and gashes was going to hurt, and Sandy only wanted it to hurt once.

Holding out the rag, “Wash where the underwear covers,” Sandy told him, moving to turn around.

“Um,” Chris blushed, but didn’t reach for the rag. “I have a splinter. I tried and so did Tyler. Can you look at it?”

“Chris, how old are you?”

Holding his chin up proudly, “Eleven, and Tyler is nine,” Chris answered.

“Don’t be shy because Mary and I both have sons that just turned thirteen,” Sandy smiled. “Show me where the splinter is.”

Slowly, Chris stood up and turned around before pulling down his underwear, and Sandy didn’t need him to point it out. “Oh,” she shivered, looking at the left butt cheek. A large purplish red area covered half the outside of the buttock.

“We were getting away from stinkers and I slid down a board. Can you fix it?” he asked hopefully.

“Yes, and I’m very proud of you for showing me because it’s already infected, but only the skin,” Sandy told him. “If you had waited much longer, it would’ve made you very sick. You’re going to have to be tough.”

Chris gave a sigh as his shoulders slumped in relief. “I’ll be tough if you can get it out.”

Sandy finished washing him off, then grabbed the hose and rinsed Chris off. Wrapping Chris in a towel and picking him up, she carried him back to the bedrolls. “Ready?” she asked Tyler as she put Chris down.

Looking up at Sandy with a huge grin, Tyler nodded and Sandy picked him up. Because of his age, Tyler wasn’t the least bit bashful and when Sandy sat him in the chair he kicked his underwear off. Before starting on Tyler, Sandy poured cold water in the shower bag and tested it. “How is that?” she asked, squirting the lukewarm water on Tyler.

“Feels good,” Tyler smiled.

Tyler had fewer scratches on his body which told Sandy; Chris cleared the way for his little brother. But, like Chris, Tyler’s feet were swollen with cuts and scrapes. When she was done and rinsing Tyler off, Sandy noticed with the dirt gone from Tyler, his skin looked red from a sunburn. “Tyler, are you sunburned?”

“Yes, ma’am. Stinkers found our hiding place yesterday and we had to run. Normally, we hid during the day.”

“Why?” Sandy asked, drying him off.

“Stinkers don’t seem to like to move during the day, but they can see good. At night stinkers move more, but if you stay near shadows, they can’t spot you most of the time,” Tyler answered as she dried him. “Also, the soldiers would shoot or throw stuff at us if they seen us, but they only came out during the day.”

Picking up Tyler, Sandy hugged him as she carried him over to the bedrolls. “That’s why we move at night,” Sandy admitted. “But we shoot people that mess with us.”

Hearing that, Tyler smiled bigger and heard Chris suck in a breath sharply as Sandy stopped. Turning around, Tyler saw Mary over the splinter in Chris’s butt with tweezers. “I couldn’t get it. I promise, I tried,” Tyler declared.

“Hold still because I got it,” Mary told Chris with tweezers inside the wound. Gritting his teeth and tears streaming from his eyes, Chris nodded as Mary tried to pull the splinter out fast, but it was too jagged and too big. To keep it from breaking, Mary slowly pulled it out as Chris held his breath and his face turned colors.

“Shit,” Mary gasped with one inch of the splinter out and more coming. “Got it,” Mary sighed, and Chris let out the breath and tears rained from his eyes as his head dropped on the bedroll. But not once did he ever cry out or make a noise. Looking at the splinter, Sandy wasn’t sure if she could’ve stayed that quiet.

“Holy cow,” Tyler stated with wide eyes, staring at the splinter. It was almost three inches long and bigger around than a toothpick. “Chris, look at the splinter that was in your butt!”

Slowly lifting his head, Chris covertly wiped the tears from his face, then glanced back. To him, it looked like a log Mary was holding with the tweezers. “I’ll never slide again,” Chris vowed as he panted, trying to catch his breath.

“Chris, I need to wash it out and make sure that was all of it,” Mary told him, putting the splinter down. Nodding, Chris turned his head and put his face in the bedroll. Using a syringe from the first aid kit to irrigate, Mary was again thankful for that scout camp.

As Mary worked on Chris, Sandy pushed Tyler until he was lying down. “Time to clean cuts and it’s going to hurt, but you can be tough,” Sandy smiled, and Tyler gave a determined nod with a smile. The smile fell instantly when Sandy started washing the cuts out on his feet. Fighting not to pull his foot away, Tyler laid back while gritting his teeth as Sandy used a needle to dig dirt out from a cut.

“Got more,” Mary announced, and Sandy glanced over to see another splinter half the size of the first. “Chris, you had half that board stuck in your butt,” Mary declared, and Chris chuckled through his tears.

It took Sandy and Mary an hour but finally, the boys were tended to. Sandy was sure if they hadn’t had to constantly look around, it wouldn’t have taken nearly that long. Dabbing antibiotic ointment on all the cuts, they put on dressings. “Time to eat,” Mary said, getting up and headed for the stove and carried over a kettle.

Both boys wiped tears from their eyes as Sandy held out pills. “Take these and the pain won’t be as bad.”

“I can’t swallow pills,” Chris stated, and Tyler nodded.

Closing her hand and nodding, “That’s okay, we can give you shots. But I’m sorry, all we have are really big needles that are only a little smaller than that splinter,” Sandy informed them with a sorrowful sigh.

Both boys held out their hands. “We’ll take the pills,” Chris decided. Handing over a bottle of water, Sandy explained it was just in the mind, and talked the boys through it. It took Tyler longer, but even he swallowed the medicine.

Mary put the underwear on the boys that Sandy had laid out, and pinned them up so they wouldn’t fall off. Then she pulled the compression shirts over the boys’ heads. “Slow down,” Mary told the boys as they ate, and she pulled the socks over their feet.

“Sorry,” Chris replied with a mouthful, and elbowed Tyler to slow down. To his credit, Tyler did slow down, but was still eating in a blur.

“When are we leaving?” Chris asked, making an effort to eat slower.

“When it’s dark,” Sandy answered, picking Tyler up and setting him in her chair. “That should be around nine.”

Tyler looked up at Sandy with a chipmunk grin as she moved over and rolled up her bedroll. Seeing Mary coming to pick him up, Chris tried to stand and move to her camping chair, but his sore feet informed him otherwise. Scooping Chris up, Mary sat him in the chair and pinched his cheek lightly, then rolled up her sleeping roll.

“What can we do?” Chris asked.

“Get better first, then you will help,” Mary told him. “We need help, but you two need to get healthier first.”

Giving a long sigh, Chris nodded and finished his bowl off. After Sandy tied her bedroll on the saddle, she came over to grab the empty water bottles and filled them with the filtered hand pump. Walking past the boys, Sandy stopped and saw four empty water bottles between the two. She handed each another, then packed the rest.

“You guys didn’t eat much,” Chris stated as Sandy grabbed the empty water bottle between them.

Patting Chris’s leg as she stood up, “We’re full,” Sandy smiled.

Lying back in the chair, Tyler panted. “That was the best food ever. What was it?”

Trying not to laugh, “Freeze dried chicken and mashed potatoes,” Mary answered, emptying the shower bag.

Having no idea what ‘freeze dried’ meant, Tyler just shrugged as Dan and Ann finished off their dog bowls and moved over. “Hey, puppy,” Tyler said, petting Dan, and Ann immediately came over to let Tyler know she wanted some.

Taking the boys’ empty bowls, “That’s Dan and that’s Ann,” Mary told him, touching each dog as she spoke.

When Mary came back from washing the bowls, Chris was staring at them in amazement. Then Mary and Sandy started putting on their tactical vests and checking equipment. “Were you guys like SWAT or in the Army?” Chris asked.

“I wish,” Sandy chuckled, shaking her head. “No, we had to learn because I’m sure you know what happens now if someone doesn’t know how to take care of themselves.”

“Yes, ma’am,” Chris said as Sandy and Mary came over. Expecting them to pick them up Chris tried to stand, only to have Sandy put a hand on his shoulder to keep him in the chair.

“Learning time,” Sandy smiled, getting to her knees and pulling Tyler closer. She held up the topo book opened up to the page they were on. “We are here,” Sandy said, then started describing the map.

Chapter Seventeen

Carrying Tyler to her horse, Sandy gave him the light jacket. “It’s really hot,” Tyler informed her.

Sandy grinned. “That’s in case you get cold,” she told him. Then Sandy put on her backpack and she and Mary walked around the camp area. Satisfied they hadn’t left anything they needed, they climbed up with the boys. Each turned their caps around and put on the head harness with the monocular.

Holding her bow in her left hand, “Tyler, lie down on the horse’s neck,” Sandy told him, and pulled her bow back. Finding she couldn’t aim straight ahead, Sandy stood up in the stirrups and found she had enough room between the bottom of the bow and Tyler to shoot. Letting the bow down, Sandy sat back in the saddle and saw Mary doing the same thing.

“I want a bow,” Tyler said as Sandy pulled him back until he was sitting up.

“Oh, you’ll get one when we get home,” Sandy assured him. Pulling her AR up from under her arm, Sandy furrowed her brow trying to figure out how to arrange it. Finally, Sandy just let it go to hang under her arm, realizing that was the best place for it where she could grab it quickly.

“Here,” Sandy said, handing Tyler one of the NVG binoculars Mary had collected. “They aren’t binoculars that zoom in, you can just see in the dark,” Sandy explained. Truth be told, Sandy had only figured them out that morning after Mary had gone to sleep. The binoculars just looked like two of the PVS14 monocular she was wearing. She finally found where it said PVS15 on the side. It even clipped to the head harness, but Sandy wanted her right eye used to the dark.

“Wow,” Tyler moaned and Sandy showed him how to turn them on and off.

“We have batteries, but don’t just leave them on. You have to help me keep an eye out for danger,” Sandy told him, trying to find a spot where she could rest her left hand as it held her bow. “Don’t yell out or make loud noises. If it’s close, tap my leg and point. We only kill stinkers that are close and people that are a threat, but you always tell me if you see people.”

Glad he was going to help, “Okay,” Tyler replied rather joyfully.

Seeing Mary lead her horse over, Sandy saw Mary was letting her left hand rest on her thigh with the bow string under her arm. Trying that, Sandy sighed and figured that was going to be the best she could do. “Want me to start off?” Mary asked.

“Only if you want, but we can do it,” Sandy answered, flipping the monocular down. “I think I can get down to cut fences faster with Tyler riding.”

“Well, with Chris riding, I won’t be able to retrieve our arrows by leaning out of the saddle.”

“We won’t start retrieving until we have two hundred left,” Sandy told her, and Mary nodded.

Giving her horse a kick, Sandy steered him through the trees. “Stay near the trees,” Tyler warned when they entered the field. Lifting up his binoculars, Tyler scanned around, and Sandy felt Tyler’s body tense up the instant they’d left the trees.

“We do our best because it’s harder for people to spot us like that also,” Sandy told him, and saw Tyler kept swiveling his head and scanning. Reaching the fence row, Sandy climbed down while grabbing the bolt cutters.

“Want me to hold the driving things?” Tyler asked.

Wrapping the reins around her wrist, Sandy grinned as she cut the first of the strands. When she was done, Sandy put the cutters up and climbed back on. “They are called reins and you will, but first you have to know how to handle them if the horse tries to move,” Sandy told him, guiding the horse through the fence.

Slowing and turning left to follow the fence row, Sandy scanned the field ahead and felt Tyler tense at the same time she spotted a stinker stumbling to the south. Tyler tapped her leg and pointed to the right at the stinker stumbling away. “I see him,” Sandy whispered, and turned the horse out into the field to cross it.

Halfway across the field Tyler’s body relaxed, but he never lowered the binoculars. Holding Tyler with her right arm, Sandy guided the horse into the strip of trees to the next field. Not seeing a fence in the ‘fence row’, Sandy wondered what you called the strip of overgrowth that separated properties if it didn’t have a fence. Making a mental note to ask Lance, she continued to scan the area.

Not spotting any stinkers in the field, Sandy casually steered the horse north while getting closer to the fence row. “This is how you tell the horse to steer,” Sandy said in a low voice, and Tyler lowered the binoculars for the first time, blinking his eyes.

“Okay,” he whispered, and lifted the binoculars back up.

Following the strip of trees, it wasn’t long until Sandy guided them toward a blacktop road. “Stinkers,” Tyler whispered, pointing ahead.

Leaning down, “I see them,” Sandy told him, and pulled the reins back to stop the horse.

Pulling out the thermal binoculars, Sandy scanned ahead and only saw two stinkers heading west on the small blacktop road.  “See anything?” Mary asked, moving up beside her.

“Just two stinkers,” Sandy answered, passing the thermals over.

“Don’t need them,” Mary said, and Sandy turned and saw Mary flip up her monocular and use the thermal monocular Johnathan and Bill had pulled off a stinker soldier.

“Should’ve thought of that sooner, since we have batteries again,” Sandy mumbled, turning the thermal off and putting it away.

“I hate using blacktop roads,” Mary grumbled, lowering the thermal.

“Well, if they didn’t put up those cable traffic barriers on interstates, we wouldn’t have to use any,” Sandy reminded her. “I don’t know how to make a horse jump, but all I can see is one getting hurt trying to jump them.”

“Oh, I agree,” Mary nodded, putting her thermal away. “Let’s get this over with.”

Sandy kicked her horse and guided him to the road. When she steered the horse onto the shoulder, Sandy could feel Tyler tensing up, but she didn’t see any stinkers ahead. Glancing back, she could see the ones they spotted earlier, but they were still heading away from them.

“You see something?” Sandy asked.

“No, but stinkers like roads,” Tyler informed her.

Ahead, Sandy saw the overpass they were aiming for. “We need that bridge,” Sandy told him while motioning ahead and Tyler just nodded, scanning around with the binoculars. They passed two dark houses and could see the front doors caved in.

Before they reached the overpass, Sandy turned left and right to look on the interstate and caught her breath, seeing stinkers as far as the limit of her monocular’s range. If it unnerved Sandy, it petrified Tyler.

Cringing, Sandy moved the horse up on the shoulder, so they could cross the overpass. The soft clack of hooves sounded, and Sandy saw stinkers on the road below stop and start looking around. Just guessing, Sandy was sure she could see a thousand stinkers to the north and south on I24 and all were looking around.

Halfway across, they looked up and started converging toward the overpass. Scanning ahead, Sandy gave a sigh to see fences on both sides of the overpass bordering the interstate. “Okay, I’m starting to like fences,” Sandy mumbled as the stinkers headed under the overpass, reaching up. “Glad they didn’t take off and try to get ahead of us,” Sandy confessed, knowing the fence wouldn’t stop that many for long.

Reaching the end of the overpass, Sandy guided the horse across the road to the opposite shoulder and saw stinkers already bouncing off the fence. Feeling Tyler trembling, Sandy held him tight with the crook of her right arm. “I see them,” Sandy told Tyler, looking ahead at half a dozen stinkers on the road heading for them.

Thankful that the overpass didn’t have interstate access ramps, Sandy moved the bow between her and Tyler. Resting the bow between them, Sandy grabbed the reins with her left hand and pulled the 22/45 from under her left arm.

Steering the horse onto the grassy part of the shoulder, Sandy leveled the pistol and flipped the safety off. When the green cross in the sight centered the first stinker’s face, Sandy pulled the trigger and the pistol gave a soft cough and pop.

Watching the stinker drop, “That sounded rather loud,” Sandy commented, moving her aim. Waiting until the next stinker was within twenty yards, Sandy squeezed the trigger and dropped it. Shooting four more, Sandy glanced back and saw a wall of stinkers at the fence, and could tell the fence was leaning. All of a sudden, the wall of stinkers fell forward as the fence collapsed.

Turning back around, Sandy shot the last three stinkers in the road, ejected the magazine, and put in a new one. Shoving the pistol back in the shoulder holster, Sandy guided the horse off the road and into a field.

Grabbing her bow, Sandy moved into a small strip of trees and soon, the horse stepped out on a dirt road that headed south. “Need to move a little faster,” Mary said, moving up beside Sandy. “This road leads to the one we just left and if the stinkers get there before we get out of sight, they’ll follow.”

“Okay,” Sandy said, easing the horse into a slow trot. Thin strips of trees were on each side of the road and Sandy could see a few houses.

“Stinker,” Tyler whispered, tapping her leg.

Glancing ahead, Sandy saw a stinker stumble out on the road. “Tyler, down,” she said, pulling an arrow from the quiver and slowing the horse back to a walk. Standing in the stirrups while flipping up her monocular, Sandy pulled the bow back and rested the middle pin on the shadow of the stinker’s head. She released and watched the stinker drop. About to sit down, Sandy saw two more walk out on the road from the other side.

Grabbing arrows, Sandy pulled back the bow and shot the first one ten yards away, then nocked the next arrow and pulled the bow back, letting her pin settle on the head and released. “Fuck,” Sandy grumbled, watching the arrow hit the stinker in the neck and pass through.

The stinker stumbled from the hit but continued on as Sandy pulled another arrow out and quickly pulled back as the horse started steering to the other side of the road. Releasing the arrow, Sandy grinned to watch the stinker drop six yards away. “Don’t like them that close,” Sandy mumbled, sitting back down in the saddle.

“You can sit up,” Sandy told Tyler and he popped up, looking around with the binoculars. The dirt road turned, but Sandy just headed straight off at the curve and into trees.

“I was ready to shoot that last one,” Mary said, moving up beside Sandy. Sandy glanced over and saw Mary shoving the 10/22 in the scabbard.

“Not used to shooting standing in the stirrups on a moving horse. Sitting down it’s more stable, but I’ll get the hang of it,” Sandy replied.

“Why didn’t you just shoot?” Tyler whispered, scanning the trees.

“There is another big road we have to cross ahead. We’ll go under the parkway. This close and stinkers could hear. I was a mile away when I shot those on the road,” Sandy explained.

Even though he didn’t understand, Tyler just nodded because it seemed Ms. Sandy and Ms. Mary knew everything. Looking ahead, he saw breaks in the trees. Then what Sandy had said clicked in his young mind when Sandy slowed at the tree line. Tyler looked at the four lane road packed with stinkers. Some were heading north, but most were heading south toward the interstate.

When Sandy guided the horse out from the trees Tyler tensed up, expecting the stinkers to charge them with open mouths. Then, Tyler realized the road was getting higher than they were. Dropping his gaze, Tyler saw a dirt road going under the four lanes, and trees blocked his view up and down the parkway. Tyler contemplated if he couldn’t see the stinkers; they couldn’t see him.

Coming out the other side, Tyler panicked to see the dirt road opened out into a small field. When the horse stepped out from under the parkway, Tyler swung his binoculars left and right before giving a sigh, seeing bushes blocking them from the parkway.

“Don’t lean so far out,” Sandy told Tyler when he tried to look back. When they were only fifty yards from the parkway, Tyler realized the stinkers could see them.

“They see us,” Tyler whispered, and Sandy grabbed his head and turned it forward.

“We move faster than them, and they will lose sight of us when we reach those trees,” Sandy answered, and Tyler saw the trees looming ahead. “We aren’t traveling in a straight line and that’s why we go cross-country, stinkers don’t dodge obstacles well.”

When they reached the trees, Tyler risked a quick glance back and saw stinkers moving off the parkway and after them into the field. “Baby, look forward,” Sandy told him. “Mary and Chris are watching our back.”

“Sorry,” Tyler said and turned forward, looking around and saw where the dirt road met another dirt road. Again, Sandy just led her horse across the dirt road and out into a field. Only seeing a few trees around Tyler was freaking out, then noticed Sandy was guiding the horse south to a strip of trees.

Feeling better about that, Tyler turned north and could see a dirt road and tapped Sandy’s leg. “Stinker,” he said, lifting his hand and pointing.

“He’s two hundred yards away, so we don’t have to worry about him,” Sandy told him, patting his chest.

“I don’t like it when there aren’t trees close,” Tyler admitted.

“Me too, baby,” Sandy told him, moving the bow back between them and grabbed the thermal binoculars. She could see a few stinkers to the north moving through fields, but nothing close. Putting the thermals away, she grabbed her bow.

When they reached the small strip of trees, Tyler wanted to cheer and Sandy felt his body relax. Tyler only relaxed for a few minutes and then saw another four lane road ahead. “Oh, come on,” he moaned quietly. “They don’t need this many roads.”

Sandy smiled and patted his chest. “Tyler, we have to cross a bunch of roads, so get used to it. Ft. Campbell Boulevard is the last big one for a while.”

“This one has a bunch of stinkers on it,” Tyler informed her.

“Yes, but see how they aren’t bunched up? We aim for one of the gaps and trot across,” Sandy told him, and almost added ‘hope for no fences’ but stopped. She realized the fences would buy them time to get away, and she could cut through them before stinkers could get close.

Riding along the strip of trees, Sandy scanned the road and didn’t think there were as many stinkers here compared to the interstate. Here, they were in small groups and singles heading north. On the interstate, it was a loose packed stream of stinkers and they weren’t riding through them. “See that gap?” Sandy asked, pointing to the right and felt Tyler nod. “That’s where we aim for.”

Tyler tensed up as the road got closer and Sandy didn’t see a fence on either side. When the horse stepped out from the trees and into the ditch, Sandy heard the moans and growls as she guided her horse into a trot over the road. When the horse’s hooves met the road, the moans grew louder and she felt Tyler shifting his weight, wanting the horse to move faster than a trot.

When Sandy entered a field on the other side of the road, she held Tyler tight to keep him from looking back. “Look ahead or you’ll fall off,” Sandy told him, and that killed his curiosity. Spotting trees not far ahead, Tyler gave a sigh of relief.

The relief evaporated when Sandy slowed the horse to a walk before entering the trees. Before he could ask why, Tyler saw a small break in the trees ahead, letting him know it was only a strip of trees and then he saw the railroad tracks.

Sandy slowed guiding the horses over the tracks and down the other side through a strip of trees and into a very big field. Seeing more trees ahead, Tyler again relaxed and finally lowered the binoculars. “Can I drink some of my water?” he asked, feeling very tired from the emotional rollercoaster.

“Yes, Tyler,” Sandy grinned as she led the horse into the strip of trees and realized it was a real fence row. Pulling to a stop, Sandy climbed off while grabbing the bolt cutters. She glanced at Tyler and saw him looking around with the binoculars with the bottle of water in his hand.

Cutting the strands of barbed wire, Sandy stowed the cutters and climbed back on. When she led the horse through the fence, only then did Tyler lower the binoculars and drink. Well, he drained the bottle. “Very good keeping an eye out for me,” Sandy told him, patting his chest.

Putting the cap on the empty bottle, “I can’t let you get hurt, you saved us,” Tyler told her, putting the empty bottle in one of the front saddle bags.

Patting his chest, Sandy scanned around as Tyler lifted his binoculars seemingly gluing them to his eyes. “See anything?” she asked, and Tyler shook his head as Sandy put the bow between them and grabbed the thermal binoculars.

After they powered up, Sandy glanced around and saw deer to the north and a few stinkers in the fields to the south. “Ms. Sandy,” Tyler whispered.

“Yes,” Sandy said, putting the thermals away.

“Um, when we get to some trees, can I pee?”

Chuckling softly, “Yes, baby. I need to go, too,” Sandy told him and Tyler sighed.

Chapter Eighteen

North of Trenton and standing beside her horse, Sandy glanced around as she ate her MRE. “What time is it?” Tyler whispered.

“Almost midnight,” Sandy answered, and looked up at Tyler still sitting in the saddle. He was eating an MRE, but still looking around with the binoculars. “If we come across some of the CR batteries, I’m letting him use the thermal,” Sandy mumbled.

If a stinker was in the field of view, Tyler spotted it. He had already spotted one trying to hide behind a tree. Chris did point out the tree was only four inches wide and barely blocked the stinker’s face, but Sandy was very happy how the two were doing.

Tearing off a chunk of her patty, Sandy held it down for Dan. “Which way is Allensville?” Sandy asked. Taking his eyes off the binoculars, Tyler blinked them as he pulled the compass out of the saddle bag.

Holding the compass out, “That way,” Tyler said, pointing east.

“Very good. We’ll pass just north of it,” Sandy told him, moving over beside Mary. “Notice anything?”

Pausing mid bite, Mary looked around. “The boys stayed in the saddle,” Mary offered.

“No. Well, yes they did, but we haven’t heard a gunshot all night.”

Cocking her head as she emptied her spoon, “Damn, you’re right,” Mary mumbled. “I can’t remember a night without hearing a gunshot since we entered Missouri.”

“Haven’t had one,” Sandy said, rolling up her MRE and saving the rest. “Just shows you how big this country is, and not to hear gunshots means there are way fewer people. They are taking out stinkers silently or hiding really good.”

Rolling up her MRE with what she hadn’t eaten, “I’m voting on fewer people,” Mary said, shoving the MRE bag in her cargo pocket for later.

“Ready?” Sandy asked, and Mary nodded. They climbed on and left the small stand of trees that bordered a field.

“I don’t mind crossing roads like that,” Tyler said, pointing east at a small two lane blacktop.

“If we want to get home, we cross what we have to,” Sandy told him, not seeing any stinkers anywhere.

“Your son won’t mind me coming, will he?”

Chuckling, “No, Tyler. Lance will be happy to have younger brothers,” Sandy assured him. “He will teach you a thousand times more than I will before we get home.”

Crossing the small road, Sandy gave a groan to see a barbed wire fence on the other side. Pulling to a stop, she handed the reins to Tyler and climbed off, with her AR dragging over the saddle and hitting her knee. Cursing softly, Sandy grabbed the bolt cutters. “That’s the third time and the same damn spot,” she mumbled, cutting the barbed wire strands.

Putting the cutters back and climbing on, Sandy rubbed her knee. Guiding the horse out in the field, she couldn’t help but smile as Tyler scanned side to side, reminding her of a radar. “See anything?” she asked.

“Deer,” he answered. “I never knew there was so many.”

“Yeah, wish we could’ve shot one, but we can’t risk a fire here,” Sandy sighed.

Seeing trees ahead and they were headed straight for them, Tyler almost asked if the horse could move faster to the trees. When the horse stepped into the trees, Tyler was happy that he couldn’t see the break where the trees ended. “Ms. Sandy, where were you when the stinkers came?”

“In Hawaii,” Sandy answered with a regretful sigh.

Lowering his binoculars, Tyler leaned forward and looked back at Sandy. “Ms. Sandy, Hawaii is in the ocean,” he told her like she didn’t know that.

Chuckling as she steered the horse around a tree, “Yes, it took us almost a month just to reach California,” Sandy told him and the smile fell off. “My husband Johnathan and Mary’s husband Bill were killed by bad people. Bill got killed in Kansas and Johnathan got killed in Missouri. Stinkers are bad, but some people are worse.”

“I’m sorry,” Tyler mumbled, turning to look ahead. “I shouldn’t have asked. Chris always says I talk too much.”

Sandy hugged him with the crook of her right arm. “Tyler, you can ask just like I asked about your family,” Sandy told him. “Am I sad? Yes, but Johnathan still lives in my heart and he wants me to make it home.”

“I miss my Nana,” Tyler mumbled.

“Nana?”

“My momma’s momma,” Tyler explained. “We always stayed with Nana. I wish Mom and Dad would’ve left us with her.”

“You know where she lived?”

Shaking his head as he lifted the binoculars, “She’s not there. A stinker bit her, but we didn’t know it was a stinker then. We just thought it was the neighbor Mr. Winston, but he was a stinker,” Tyler said in a breaking voice. “Chris called 911 and the cops came and arrested Mr. Winston, but he bit three of the cops before they put him in the cop car. Nana was taken to the hospital and Mom had to leave work to get us.”

“Well, I think you’re lucky you didn’t have to stay with Nana. I know you loved her, but when someone turns into a stinker, they aren’t who they were and are very dangerous.”

Nodding as he scanned ahead, “I know, Chris told me. He’s really smart,” Tyler told her. “Mom and Dad were mad that Momma had to leave work, since it was ‘Two drinks for one Night’ and Mom brings home lots of dollars on those days.”

Cocking her head, Sandy asked. “Tyler, what did your Mom do?”

“Danced, but did it around a pole.”

“Oh, um, what did your Dad do?”

“Sold medicine to people that doctors wouldn’t give it to them,” Tyler told her in a small voice. “That’s what Dad told us, but Chris told me Dad sold drugs and made them in the shed out back.”

“Well, that’s not you,” Sandy told him, hugging him. “So, you spent most of your time with Nana?”

“Yes, once a month we got to see our little sister Patty. She’s five,” Tyler answered. “When she was born, Nana said Mom’s pee was positive for medicine she shouldn’t be taking, and women in suits took Patty away. If Mom would’ve let Nana keep her, Patty would’ve stayed with us. But Nana said she didn’t have the money to get a lawyer and make the state people give us Patty.”

For several minutes, Sandy was scared to talk much less ask anything. “Well, Nana is watching out for you like Johnathan is watching out for us,” Sandy finally said. When Tyler didn’t add his mom and dad, Sandy filed that away.

“Ms. Sandy,” Tyler said, lowering the binoculars and tilting his head back to look at her upside down. “Not all people are bad. You and Ms. Mary saved us.”

“Tyler,” Sandy sighed. “We are the exception and not the rule. You don’t trust anyone until I tell you they are okay. When we get home, you trust those in the cabin only.”

“I can’t wait to get there,” Tyler said, dropping his head back to look forward and lifted the binoculars. “Is Lance smart like Chris?”

“Oh, baby,” Sandy chuckled. “Lance and Ian are smarter than me. When you meet them, you’ll understand.”

Seeing movement, Tyler locked in and then saw a small animal dart off. “Ms. Sandy, you’re an adult and his momma, how can he be smarter than you?”

“Tyler, Lance was taking college courses in Jr. High.”

“Whoa,” Tyler gasped, lowering the binoculars slowly. “I bet he is smarter than Chris. Chris failed the fourth grade.”

“Tyler, did you do any activities like play ball, take karate, basketball, or Boy Scouts? Oh, you’re too young for that, but what about Cub Scouts?”

Slumping forward, Tyler shook his head while lowering the binoculars. “No, ma’am,” he mumbled. “I wanted to be a Cub Scout, but Nana said her check wasn’t big enough. Chris tried out for basketball and got on the team, but Nana didn’t have the money so he had to drop out.”

“Tyler, how old was Nana?”

“Forty-two. I know because that’s what was on her birthday cake last time and it made her mad,” Tyler grinned, lifting the binoculars back up.

“You can think wrong of me, but Nana should’ve gotten a job, so you and Chris could’ve done activities.” Sandy nearly said, ‘Your momma should’ve danced around that pole shaking her ass more to get more money’, but didn’t. She didn’t hold anything against Tyler’s mom in her job choice, but did resent the fact she hadn’t put the boys in activities. If life had turned different, Sandy knew she would’ve danced around a pole. In college she almost did, but found another job.

Shaking his head, “Nana couldn’t get a job or she would lose her check,” Tyler objected.

Biting her tongue and stopping the nasty reply because she didn’t know everything, Sandy slowed as they neared the tree line. Seeing a road ahead, Sandy eased up before looking up and down the road. Spotting two stinkers a hundred yards to the north but walking away, Sandy guided the horse across the road and into a small field, then back into a strip of trees.

“Tyler,” Sandy said, then shook her head to talk about Nana’s check later, but asked, “You know where Patty was?”

“No, ma’am,” Tyler mumbled sadly, but perked up. “She lived with rich people, so Chris thinks she might be safe.”

The thin strip of trees ended at a dirt road and Sandy guided the horse onto the road. “I hope she is,” Sandy said, patting his chest.

Trees started on both sides of the dirt road. At first they were only thin strips, but soon turned into thick woods with the branches almost covering the road. “I like this road,” Tyler told her, still scanning around.

They passed a driveway on the right with brick columns on each side of the drive and Sandy pulled the reins, stopping the horse. “What?” Mary asked, moving up beside her.

“Look,” Sandy said, pointing to a white sign on one of the columns. Mary turned and read, ‘Double Creek Horse Ranch. Stables and boarding.’

“Oh,” Mary said, looking down the driveway. “You want to risk it?”

“I would feel better if we had some feed for the horses,” Sandy admitted, pulling out the thermal binoculars.

As Sandy looked down the driveway, Mary looked down at the dogs who were just panting. “The door is broken and open,” Sandy said. “That’s all I can see from here.”

“Okay, let’s go and check, but if the dogs act funny, we leave,” Mary offered, and Sandy hung the thermal binoculars around her neck.

“I’ll lead and if someone shoots, you cover,” Sandy said, guiding her horse down the driveway.

Reaching the end, the driveway formed a large circle in front of a nice house. Off to the left were several long metal buildings with a large barn between them. Sandy noticed the gates to the field were open. “They let the horses go,” Sandy mumbled with a sigh, then turned her attention to the house.

The front door was gone, but so were many of the bottom floor windows. Steering away from the house, Sandy headed for the barn. “Tyler, what do you see?” she asked softly.

“Nothing,” he answered as Sandy stopped at the barn. A huge double sliding door was at the front and was opened halfway. “We can ride in,” Tyler told her.

“Have to check it first,” Sandy whispered and climbed off, handing him the reins. “Stay here,” Sandy told him, hooking her bow on the saddle horn. Grabbing her AR before it cracked her knee again, Sandy put her feet on the ground.

“Dan,” she said, patting her thigh softly. Dan moved over just looking around, then sniffed at the opening of the door. When Dan didn’t growl at the opening, Sandy turned on the IR flashlight on her AR. Pulling the stock to her shoulder, Sandy stepped in and saw a wide aisle down the center with stalls on each side.

Moving inside, Sandy moved around the barn and up into the loft, not finding anything. Coming back down, she waved the others inside. “Found some feed,” Sandy told Mary as she led in her horses.

“I hope so, with a ranch this size,” Mary responded. “Let’s get the feed and go.”

“Storeroom at the end of the aisle,” Sandy told her as Tyler guided her horse in.

“I drove all of them in,” Tyler grinned and Sandy nodded, grabbing the bridle and leading the horse. Saddles rested on the stalls that faced the middle aisle. Sandy came to a stop and let the horse go and walked over to a saddle with a smaller saddle attached to the back.

“What the hell? A tandem saddle,” she mumbled, moving over to inspect it. When she touched the big saddle in the front, the saddle moved and Sandy froze, knowing a saddle shouldn’t move that easily, especially a tandem saddle. Grabbing the main saddle horn, Sandy pulled the saddle off the stall fence and was shocked she could hold it up with one hand.

“Wow, you’re strong,” Tyler said, looking at her with his binoculars while she held up the tandem saddle with one arm.

“How in the hell can you do that?” Mary asked walking back and stopped, realizing Sandy was holding a tandem saddle. “I didn’t know they even made those.”

“Mary, this thing can’t weigh twenty pounds,” Sandy gasped, shining the light of her AR and inspecting the saddle.

“Sandy, I’ll grab a few bags of feed. See if you can find another saddle like that one,” Mary told her, turning around. “I don’t like barns anymore.”

“Neither do I,” Sandy admitted, moving over to check the size. Seeing it was the same size as her saddle, Sandy dropped it beside her pack horses. Searching around, Sandy found several light saddles and then flipped them over, checking sizes. Finding two more sixteen and a half saddles, Sandy carried both with one hand and dropped them off and then took off down the other side.

Spotting another tandem Sandy took off running, but found it was a saddle that weighed more than hers. Inspecting the back saddle, Sandy realized it wasn’t part of the main saddle, the small saddle was strapped to the big one. Grabbing the saddle, Sandy pulled it off the rail and it hit the floor with a thump.

Unstrapping the small saddle, Sandy continued down while touching the saddles until she came to one that moved easily. Pulling it off and seeing it was the same size, she carried it back. Putting two saddles together, Sandy strapped them on one pack horse and swore the horse turned around, giving her a dirty look.

“Hey, if they work, you’ll like them,” Sandy said, grabbing the other two and strapping them down with the tandem saddles.

“Why did you get four?” Mary asked, already on her horse and riding back down the aisle.

“We can replace Johnathan’s and Bill’s saddles. Mary, these saddles don’t weigh twenty pounds. That’s twenty-five pounds lighter than our saddles,” Sandy said as she finished tying the saddles on.

“The horses will like them,” Mary nodded. “But I’m telling you if they aren’t comfortable, I’m not using one.”

“Me either, but they felt comfortable,” Sandy grunted, climbing back on her horse.

Leading them back outside, Sandy headed back down the driveway and turned on the road. It only took them an hour to make the four miles to the oxbow. “I like it,” Sandy said, looking at the long narrow oxbow that was covered in trees. “Water around the oxbow looks deep.”

“Stinkers don’t like deep water,” Tyler told her.

“I know, that’s why we like it,” Sandy responded, and patted his chest. Leading the horse down the fifty yard wide oxbow and stopping almost two hundred yards at the tip, “We camp here,” Sandy said, climbing off.

Mary and Sandy grabbed their camping chairs and pulled the boys off before setting them in the chairs. “What time is it?” Tyler asked.

“Almost five,” Sandy answered, undoing her saddle. When she pulled it off, struggling to carry it over by a large oak, Sandy saw Tyler counting on his fingers. “What are you counting?”

“Hours,” Tyler answered and held up his binoculars. “The batteries last eight hours.”

“Battery, singular,” Sandy smiled, moving to the packhorse where Mary was unbuckling the pack saddle. “It takes one double A.”

“Damn, our monocular battery lasts for forty eight,” Mary chimed in.

“Well, those are two NVG tubes,” Sandy countered, then helped lift the packsaddle off.

The sky was starting to turn blue when they pulled the boys over and showed them how to wipe down the horses. When it was light enough, they started instructing and showing the boys how to check and care for the horses.

“Sandy,” Mary gasped, carrying one of the saddles over. “Feel,” she said, holding out the saddle and squeezing the seat.

Touching the seat, Sandy’s eyes got big and she yanked her glove off and felt again. “Is that a gel pad?” Sandy asked in shock, and Mary nodded.

“That alone was so worth the stop,” Mary grinned.

Chapter Nineteen

The Cabin, Kentucky

Dwain and Heath, each driving a new diesel pickup, pulled up to the build house below the ridge and stopped. Dwain and his wife Kathy got out of an extended cab as Rhonda climbed out of the back of Heath’s quad cab. Heath and Robin stepped out, looking at four eighteen-foot trailers loaded with four battle bots and other things. Two more bots were off to the side with the massive battery and dish as the five looked on in awe.

“Um, they’ve made some upgrades,” Dwain mumbled, moving over to one of the trailers. Three of the bots had tracks, but the other three had wheels. Eight wheels. Getting closer to one of the ones with wheels, Dwain’s mouth fell open in wonder.

Reaching out to confirm what his eyes were telling him, “The entire wheel is aluminum,” Dwain announced. The ‘tire’ was half-inch-thick aluminum, but there were one-inch aluminum cleats spaced around the tire. Lifting his eyes to the body of the bot, Dwain saw this bot and the other new ones were wider and longer than the ones they had helped put out.

“You don’t think they are just turning them loose, do you?” Heath asked, walking over.

“If they are, we are reinforcing our fence,” Robin said, looking at the vertical V shredder.

“They changed the battery thing,” Rhonda said from the back of the trailer.

Everyone moved to the back and saw a large satellite dish coated with strips of silver, but there wasn’t a Stirling engine mounted in front of the dish. The arm sticking out had a mirror pointing back at the disk. A hole was in the very center of the dish and the Stirling engine was mounted on the back of the dish. “Those boys are just too smart,” Heath mumbled. “Now I understand why they wanted us to drive trucks. These upgrades have increased the weight, and the UTVs can’t pull the trailers now.”

“Hey, there are more metal boxes,” Rhonda said from the next trailer.

Stepping over, Dwain saw one metal box half the size of the battery and two more just a little smaller. Moving around the trailers, “Hey, they are missing a cable to outline a playground,” Dwain noticed. “I’m only seeing two.”

Reaching over and grabbing his arm, “You think they are putting two of these in the playground that those assholes broke the bot?” Kathy asked with hope.

“I hope so,” Dwain moaned. “We went from a few stinkers a day on the road below the house to twenty an hour in one day.”

“Oh, shit,” Heath said behind them, and they turned around and saw Heath staring at a new object. Moving closer to one, Heath leaned over to look at a round two-inch-thick, three-foot aluminum disk with a long rod jutting out of one side. The disk was mounted on a four-foot-tall metal stand, giving the thick disk a tank turret-like appearance, especially when they noticed the rod was hollow. Unlike a tank, the barrel was at the side and not in the middle of the disk. The turret had actuator arms mounted around it with other electrical components on the metal stand.

“What?” Robin asked.

“That’s the centrifugal gun they were working on,” Heath mumbled, and noticed four more.

Spinning around, Rhonda looked at the others, “Um, did any of you call and tell them we were here?” she asked.

“Shit,” Heath gasped, yanking his radio out. “Bear trap at build site,” he called out.

“See you, Daddy,” Lori answered cheerfully. “Jennifer and Denny should be there in a minute to bring you in. Shouldn’t have to tell you, but the tigers are roaming around.”

“Copy, sweetie,” Heath answered, glancing around and clipping the radio back to his belt. “They already have cameras here.”

“Surprised it took them that long,” Rhonda scoffed, looking at the deadly machines around them. “I want to know how to do this,” she mumbled in awe.

“Guess we are the haulers,” Dwain said with a shiver, just thinking about the death potential around him.

They all turned and saw one of the hybrid UTVs driving out of the trees. The UTV drove over and parked. “Come on, guys. They are almost ready,” Jennifer said, climbing out. “You can come to the cabin till we leave.”

Heath sat up front with Robin getting in the middle and Denny sitting in her lap. Kathy climbed in the back sitting in the middle, with Dwain and Rhonda sitting on the outside. “They, ah, made improvements,” Heath said, waving at the trailers.

“I’ll say,” Jennifer chuckled, driving back up the slope. “I don’t think they’ve slept more than six hours since that night. The beard group get settled in?”

“Beard group?” Heath asked as Jennifer barely slowed driving through the chute in the diversion fence.

“Patrick and his brothers,” Jennifer laughed. “That’s what Ian called them and the name stuck.”

Nodding as Jennifer drove along the ridge, “Yeah, we got them in the houses and they were relieved at the food and other supplies,” Heath told her, looking around for the tigers. “They started on the diversion fence yesterday and I hooked up my small solar panels on Patrick’s well pump, so they at least have water now.”

When she was behind the cabin, Jennifer turned down the slope and grabbed her PTT. When they reached the northwest corner of the fence, Jennifer called over the radio. “On the west side.”

“Copy,” Lance answered.

They were halfway down the fence when everyone heard the sonic crack of a bullet. Everyone jumped, looking around as another crack sounded. “Who’s shooting?” Rhonda asked, looking around.

“Lance’s machine,” Denny answered. “All you’re hearing is the sonic boom of the projectiles. Lance is doing a failure test on the gun bot.”

Hearing the steady shots, “It seems rather fast,” Heath noticed.

“Yes, for the last twenty-eight hours we’ve listened to that,” Jennifer huffed, rounding the corner of the fence. “One shot every twenty seconds.”

“It’s been shooting that long?” Rhonda asked, seeing the outer gate open.

“Yep,” Denny grinned. “One hundred and eighty shots an hour. That means in twenty-eight hours, it has shot five thousand and forty times.”

Robin hugged her son. “That’s so good,” Robin praised as Jennifer pulled through the outer gate. The inner gate started to open and the outer gate started to close.

“I’m learning so much, I think my head is going to blow up. Wait till you hear it shoot on full auto at a thousand rounds a minute,” Denny grinned. “I helped Lance do the test down in the valley yesterday, and it can shoot a two-inch group at five hundred yards.”

“Not to sound disappointed, but I was thinking it would be better since it’s controlled by a computer,” Dwain admitted.

Giving a teenager sigh, “Uncle Dwain, it’s shooting round metal balls, not conical bullets, so the projectile loses the stabilizing spin much faster,” Denny told him and Robin hugged Denny tight again. She had no idea what he’d said or meant, but it sounded awesome.

When the front gate opened enough, Jennifer drove in and headed to the back of the cabin. Stopping behind the cabin, everyone heard the steady sonic crack and turned ahead, tracing the sound. One of the centrifugal guns was in front of the greenhouse, aiming at mannequins standing along the east side fence.

“How far is that?” Dwain asked, watching the turret move and another sonic crack sounded.

“Ninety-six yards,” Denny answered, climbing out and cradling his AR. “Gun bot throws those half-inch steel ball bearings at four thousand feet per second.”

Lifting his M4 up, Dwain used his scope to look at the mannequins. All six mannequins had a one inch hole at the bridge of the nose all the way through the head. With his scope on one, Dwain heard the sonic crack and saw a small piece of trash in the hole move as the ball bearing sailed through the mannequin’s head.

Lowering his rifle, “Okay, those two terrified me at one time. Now, I’m petrified,” Dwain mumbled.

“Come on, Dad, before Lance closes up the last gun bot,” Denny said, grabbing Heath’s hand and pulling him to the shop. In the doorway of the machine area sat a gun bot, but the disk that made the turret wasn’t as thick.

Getting closer, Heath realized it was only half the disk. Stopping beside the gun bot, Heath looked down at the disk and saw a curling half-inch-wide trench from the center spiraling outward tightly, reminding Heath of a snail’s shell. The end of the trench ended at the barrel that jutted out twenty inches. Leaning over and peering down the barrel, Heath saw spiral grooves cut into the barrel like a traditional gun barrel.

Turning back to the disk, Heath saw a metal propeller mounted in the middle of the disk that reached all the way out to the outer edge. “See, the propeller pushes the ball when it drops in,” Denny said, putting a ball bearing at the starting point in the center of the disk. Heath noticed the ball sitting higher than he expected, and Heath figured the trench was only a quarter of an inch deep.

Denny pushed the propeller with his finger and the propeller pushed the ball along the tight-packed groove. Even though Denny was pushing the propeller slowly, Heath noticed the ball was picking up speed the further out it traveled. Before the ball reached the barrel, Heath looked under the disk to see an electric motor was mounted under the disk to power the propeller. “Son, has anyone done this before?” Heath asked.

“Yeah, but not mounted it to a platform and set it to operate remotely and independently,” Denny answered. “It’s too big and has to be either mounted on a vehicle or static like these are going to be.”

“This spiral groove seems to go on forever,” Heath noted.

“Over twenty feet,” Denny said proudly.

“Hey,” Lance said with a smile, walking over. In his hands, Heath saw the other half of the disk with the same spiraling groove cut in it. “Denny,” Lance said, and Denny grabbed one side of the disk and helped Lance mount it over the bottom.

When the top was on, “Bolt it down,” Lance said, walking away.

Denny hung up his M4 and grabbed bolts and a torque wrench. Heath watched Denny bolt the top on, alternating side to side. “Lance, you want me to test it?” Denny called out.

“Yeah, and if it passes, I’ll help load it before we leave!” Lance shouted from the back of the shop.

“Dad, Uncle Dwain, can you help me carry it out?” Denny asked in a low voice. “I don’t like using the track steer to move stuff unless I have a lot of room.”

Heath glanced back and saw his entire group behind him. “Dwain,” Heath said, getting on one end.

“Dad, the stand and turret weigh over two hundred pounds,” Denny told him, moving to the side his dad was on. Rhonda moved over beside Dwain and the four carried the gun bot out and set it off to the side of the bot shooting the mannequins.

“Thing is heavy,” Dwain panted.

“That’s only the firing platform,” Denny said, hooking up wires to the motor on the turret and everyone heard the motor hum. “We still have to put the magazine, oil vat, cooling unit, target cameras, and CPU on and then hook it up to the recharging station.”

Wiping sweat off his brow, Denny grabbed a ball bearing and dropped it down a spout on top of the turret. Hitting a button, they saw a round solenoid shoot a plunger out in the blink of an eye before shoving the ball inside the turret, and everyone jumped with the almost instantaneous sonic crack. “So far, that’s been the hard part. Mating the two spiraling tracks," Denny explained, unhooking the wires and rolling them up.

“Son, how many battle bots did all of you make since the day before yesterday?” Heath asked.

“Two since we already had four, but we had to make all the support stuff,” Denny said, and Dwain stopped him.

“Which trailer does it go on?” Dwain asked, and Denny pointed to the trailer hooked up to the diesel UTV. “Are those solar panels?” Dwain asked, looking at the trailer.

“Yeah, Lance and Ian found some five hundred watt panels. We didn’t have time to make enough Stirling engines to power the gun bots, so we have to augment with the panels,” Denny explained as Dwain moved to the end of the gun bot.

“Come on, let’s load it up. We don’t need Lance for that,” Dwain said and Denny grinned, moving over with the others.

After they loaded it up, Lance came out of the shop with an armload of round tubes that were over a yard long. Scared to ask Lance what they were, Heath leaned over to Denny’s ear. “What are those?” he whispered.

“Directional antennas,” Denny answered.

Glad they weren’t cannons, Heath moved over to take some from Lance. “Denny, load up the relay you put together,” Lance said, passing some off to Heath.

As Denny took off, Heath and the others helped Lance put the antennas on the trailer. “Where’s Ian?” Rhonda asked, and Lance pointed to the east side of the cabin. Everyone turned to see Ian walking over with the ladybugs and could tell Ian was arguing.

“No, Carrie,” Ian snapped when they got closer.

Allie and Carrie spun to Lance, but Lance held up his hands to stop them from talking as he looked at Ian. “What?” Lance asked.

“They want to continue working in the lab while we are setting up!” Ian cried out.

Dropping his hands, Lance looked at the ladybugs sternly. “Absolutely not,” Lance snapped. “I don’t even work in there without Ian, so drop it.”

Hearing the tone and knowing it was useless to continue, the ladybugs both sighed. “Okay,” they mumbled in unison.

“You only have one lesson today, so you can nap, but two people at all times will be in the bunker till we get back,” Lance told them.

Jerking her head up with a glare, “I’m going with you, bitch!” Allie shouted.

Shocked, Lance just looked at Allie, blinking his eyes for almost a minute. “I was just saying, Allie,” Lance finally said. “I know you’re going, but whoever stays here has only one lesson.”

“Oh,” Allie said, stepping over and wrapping her arms around Lance’s waist. “Sorry, then.”

“Get ready,” Lance sighed, hugging her back and letting her go.

Grunting hard, Denny emerged from the shop pushing a cart with a metal box on the deck. The box had an antenna sticking out of the top and next to it was another tube directional antenna.

“I’m going to get ready,” Lance said, and Ian just glared at Allie. Before Ian turned to follow Lance, Allie stuck her tongue out at him.

As Ian headed for the cabin, Allie grabbed Carrie’s hand and the two skipped to the house as they sang out in unison. “I never heard of a country called what. Say what again, I dare ya. No, I double dare ya mutha fucker!”

Helping Denny put the box on the trailer, Dwain asked, “Do the ladybugs scare you?”

Freezing, Denny looked up at his uncle, slowly nodding. “Hell, yeah,” he answered in a low voice and no shame. “I used to think I could wrestle and fight, but they kick my ass.”

“What about Jodi?” Kathy asked, moving closer.

Turning to Kathy with a serious expression, “By Christmas, I’ll bet Jodi could beat you wrestling,” Denny replied. “She worships the ladybugs.”

“Where is she?” Kathy asked.

“Bunker with Lori. Well, she was, since you were coming over and someone was going out of the fence,” Denny told her. “I’m sure she’s doing something inside. Let’s go see.”

They followed Denny and watched him pull out the massive key from under his shirt and unlocked the backdoor. They found Lori and Jodi at the sewing machines with Jennifer. Kathy ran over and Jodi turned around, hugging her mom. “Whatcha’ doin’?” Kathy asked.

“Making my bite suit,” Jodi answered, dropping back down.

Kathy turned and noticed the ghillie suit Jennifer was wearing wasn’t the 3D scent suit. “Not wearing the carbon suit?” Kathy asked.

Shaking her head, “Not till winter. That damn thing cooks your ass,” Jennifer huffed, then tapped her hand on the heavy plate carrier tactical vest she was wearing. “Not that this thing doesn’t,” she added.

Seeing a compression cloth around Jennifer’s throat, Kathy reached out to touch it, feeling the plastic scales sewn under the fabric. “More upgrades?”

Rolling her eyes, “Yeah,” Jennifer sighed. “Ian and Lance have been collecting data on stinkers at their research area that only have one bite. Over fifty percent had bites on extremities, but nearly thirty percent had bites to the neck, so this was added.”

“Keep on acting like a pussy and you’ll wear plate armor!” Lance shouted from upstairs.

Stomping her foot, “Kiss my ass!” Jennifer shouted back.

Upstairs, they heard Lilly snap, “Leave her alone, Lance.”

“We aren’t wearing the carbon suit, I thought that would make you and her happy,” Lance popped off.

“Lance!” Lilly shouted, and that ended the comments.

When Lance didn’t reply, Heath nodded and mumbled. “He’s learned how far he can push.”

Lance, Ian, Lilly, and Allie came down in full gear minutes later and Lance stopped in front of Denny. “If you want, you can lay out the rebuild of the destroyed gear. You know what’s wrong with it, but plan only. No one outside the fence till we get back,” Lance said putting his mask on, and more than one person shivered.

“I’m making my mask today and then math. If y’all aren’t back by then, I’ll start,” Denny nodded.

“Lance, we’re watching movies tonight,” Lilly informed him. “We’ve all pushed hard and we are taking some downtime.”

When Lance spun toward her, Lilly just held up a hand. “I’m not in the mood. You and Ian are tired and we are worn out. We understand the need but it’s done, and we ARE,” she stressed hard, “taking a break.”

“Fine,” Lance sighed, then turned to Heath. “You have any trouble driving over on the road since you had to go seven miles?”

“Not really, but we can tell that battle bot isn’t there,” Heath replied. “The stinkers are pouring in on that back road from Girdler. Most head south to the other battle bots, but quite a few head up the valley toward us.”

“That’ll be fixed today,” Lance nodded. “Let’s get this show on the road.”

Chapter Twenty

After Lance, Ian, Lilly, Jennifer and Allie moved Heath and his group back to the build site, Lance guided Dwain and Heath to two of the loaded trailers. One of the battle bots had tracks and the other had the eight wheels. “Thought you didn’t want wheels,” Dwain said, hooking the trailer up.

“Don’t, but we were pushed for time,” Lance told him. “In truth, I think it’ll be about the same. The wheels don’t turn directionally or pivot. One side gets more power to turn just like they were tracks.”

“Noticed they are bigger,” Dwain nodded to the battle bot.

“Had to,” Lance said. “Those damn shredders generate more torque than we accounted for, but we added more lithium batteries and welded quarter inch steel on the sides. That’s why these bodies are more sloped. Now they are harder to damage if some cock monkey, granny pussy eater shoots them.”

For some reason he couldn’t explain, Heath felt pity for the pirates. “Ready,” Heath said, standing up.

“Okay, we are setting the bots up in Hinkle first. Then we’ll come back and get the next trailers. On the way to battle bot site one, we are stopping at battle bot site two,” Lance told them. “We will go ahead and clear the field and clean them up, but Ian and I have to drop off a generator and hook it up. Those bots are sucking that battery dry and it can’t keep both fully charged. We’ll fix that later, but now we are just putting a generator at the recharging station. It will turn on when the battery needs help recharging.”

“Lance, Patrick and his group want to help,” Dwain said, and Lance just sighed. “Hey, they saw the bots and fell in love. Since the bots are sitting on the road leading to them from Girdler they are beyond thankful. They haven’t killed any near them. Stinkers coming from Hinkle just continue on up the road to the bots.”

“Fine,” Lance sighed. “Rhonda, you’re riding with Lilly and Jennifer in the diesel UTV hauling the gun bots. Allie, you’re with me in the buggy with Ian driving. Everyone stay close and on the radio, channel two. Questions?”

“Ian, you make sure Lance and Allie clear the road,” Jennifer said, moving to the UTV.

“You don’t have to worry,” Ian chuckled, climbing in the buggy. “Dino,” he called out, and Dino jumped in the passenger seat.

When the diesel trucks cranked up Lance cringed, climbing on the roof of the buggy and dropping his legs down in the sunroof. “Love the power of diesel, just not the noise,” he mumbled and helped Allie up, and she sat on the roof with her legs hanging inside.

Lance moved over two canvas bags of loaded magazines. “If this isn’t enough, we’re screwed,” he chuckled as Ian pulled down the driveway. Glancing back and seeing the others following, Lance glanced inside the buggy to see Ian patting Dino’s side.

“I swear, Dino looks happy to be riding in the front seat,” Lance mumbled. “Contact,” Lance called out, lifting his rifle after spotting three stinkers on the road coming up the draw. “Haven’t even reached the damn valley,” Lance moaned. “They followed the trucks.”

Lance and Allie snapped off shots to drop the three and Ian never slowed, but did dodge the bodies. Not fifty yards further, they met more and they took them out. “They can’t come up here,” Allie snapped, then squeezed the trigger.

“We take care of that today,” Lance promised.

When they reached the valley, they already had thirty stinkers down. Looking down the road, Lance saw a long procession of stinkers stumbling toward them. “Fine, assholes,” Lance grumbled as Ian turned left on the valley road heading down the valley.

Dodging bodies dropped on the road by Lance and Allie, Ian kept his speed at twelve MPH and it wasn’t easy keeping up and killing the stinkers. There would be small clusters and then open spots of a hundred yards, then a small group and next another cluster. When they reached Hinkle, Lance was on his sixth magazine and Allie was on her third.

Seeing the road ahead damn near packed, Lance grabbed his PTT. “Ian, pause twenty yards from the T. Let us clear those to the north, so they can’t move up behind Jennifer till we reach the field.”

“Copy,” Ian answered over the radio. When Ian stopped, he climbed out and kneeled down, staying well under Allie and Lance’s field of fire.

Sweeping his rifle left, Lance concentrated on the stinkers following the road through Hinkle to the second battle bot site. “No wonder the batteries are getting hit hard,” Lance mumbled, snapping shots off. “The count the last two days can’t be right at eight thousand for site two.”

It took ten minutes and sixteen magazines between the three to kill enough of the stinkers to the north before Lance called Ian over the radio. “Let’s go!” Lance shouted over the radio, changing magazines and saw his barrel smoking.

“Allie, glad we brought our back up rifles,” Lance told her, tapping the bolt release and chambering a round.

Shooting the stinkers ahead as Ian turned left to drive through the small cluster of houses that made Hinkle, Allie felt her bolt lock back. Ejecting the magazine, “I like shooting real targets,” Allie said, sounding rather cheerful.

“Some of the Beard Clan are behind me,” Jennifer called out, and Lance glanced back as he changed magazines. He saw two UTVs behind Jennifer as the buggy bounced around when Ian drove over the bodies.

“Ian, drive better!” Allie shouted, trying to time her shots with the lurching buggy.

“The damn road is packed with toes up stinkers, so how in the hell am I supposed to miss them?!” Ian shouted back.

Knowing her brother was mad, Allie didn’t answer after missing another stinker when the buggy lurched. The line of stinkers quickly filled in the void they had cleared, getting within thirty yards, and Ian slowed to a crawl as the buggy climbed over the bodies leisurely. Not bouncing bad now, Allie and Lance started racking up kills again, pushing the line of moving stinkers back to fifty yards.

It took them fifteen minutes to make it five hundred yards to the field or rather, the large yard a big house sat in. Ian drove off the road, speeding through the tall grass. “Everyone, pull by us and push them back and then we set up,” Lance called out over the radio.

The others pulled up beside the buggy and climbed out, clearing the stinkers back as Lance tapped Allie on the shoulder. “Allie, change guns,” he told her and climbed out. “Remember, the others haven’t trained with us, so make sure they don’t get in your line of fire.”

“They better keep their big stupid heads out of my way!” Allie shouted, putting her smoking AR down and reached down to grab another short barreled AR.

“Where do you want us?” Patrick asked, running over with his sons and David.

Lance pointed down at the ground. “You stay right here and cover the south with one of your boys. Get David and your other son to get on the other side of the buggy and cover north. Don’t go cowboy and get in Allie’s line of fire,” Lance told him.

“Got it,” Patrick said and turned to David.

The continuous suppressed shots soon fell to slow steady pops as the immediate area was cleared. Putting his smoking AR on the hood of the buggy, Lance headed over to the diesel UTV and unhooked the trailer. “Jennifer, get ready to dig the trench for the wire,” Lance called out.

Grabbing a bundle of engineering flags, Lance headed out in the yard with Ian. They marked out the playground for the battle bots as the others kept the stinkers back. When Lance and Ian both finished marking two sides, Jennifer pulled over and stopped at the line of small orange flags.

She climbed out to already find Lilly dropping the metal rod to dig the trench to bury the boundary cable. “You’re in!” Lilly shouted, climbing on the back.

Jennifer took off, moving down one line. Lilly was about to climb off to lift the trencher up, but Jennifer didn’t stop. Instead, Jennifer pulled ahead and turned left, making a loop until she was staring at the next line of orange flags and centered them, plowing the trench.

“Damn, that’s smart,” Lance admitted, watching Jennifer make a loop at the next one and plowing the third side.

“And much faster,” Ian said proudly.

Before Lance and Ian moved to grab the cable, Heath and Rhonda ran to the trailer the cable was on and pulled out the roll. “Feel kind of unneeded,” Lance mumbled, watching Rhonda and Heath lay the cable in the trench as Jennifer finished crossing the trench she started at.

Lilly jumped off the back and lifted the trencher up and Jennifer pulled over. “Where is the recharger station goin’?” Jennifer asked, and Lance pointed.

“You and Ian start on that. Lilly and I will put the recharging spots for the bots on the playground,” Jennifer told them and pulled off.

Patrick soon noticed it was only his group and Allie covering the others. He was almost certain Allie could’ve done it on her own, now that the stinkers were pushed a hundred and fifty yards all around them. They only had to kill a few every minute to keep the line that far back. He had no idea how old Allie was, but she damn sure could shoot with that tiny AR swinging side to side and snapping off shots.

Hearing the rumble of a diesel, Patrick turned to see Dwain backing up and guiding the trailer to Lance. When Lance held up his hand, Dwain stopped and the others moved over to a massive metal box that Patrick was taking for the battery, but it was bigger than the one at the other battle bot field.

Using one of the buggies, they pulled the battery off the trailer and then Lance called the group over, talking to them as Dwain backed up the other truck. They all worked on getting a metal box that was half as big as the first, but seemed almost as heavy.

“What are they doing?” Patrick’s oldest Drew asked.

Shrugging, “Don’t know,” Patrick answered, then glanced at Drew and saw he was looking at the area called the playground. Lilly and Jennifer were setting up metal boxes that stood two feet off the ground. Then, Patrick realized he had answered truthfully no matter where he looked.

When Heath stood up the ten-foot-wide parabolic mirror next to the new metal box, he looked at Lance. Lance came over with cables from the box and they connected to the pole the mirror was on. “Screw it down!” Lance shouted, and started hooking cables up from the battery to the new box.

Heath could tell there were four Stirling engines on top of the new box, but was lost. “Lance, how does it work?”

When he was done, Lance plugged a wire in the base of the mirror and it started moving. Heath stepped back as a small partition slid open on the side of the new box exposing the void inside, and Heath almost moved up to see what was inside. When the mirror started turning to the sun, Heath saw a bright reflection no bigger than a quarter move across the box and stop when the light reached the opening. It reminded Heath of a magnifying glass, just bigger and much brighter.

Glancing at the dish, Heath figured out the twenty-foot dish reflected the sunlight and concentrated it on the small mirror directly over the dish. The mirror focused the sunlight through the three-inch hole in the very center of the dish.

“It heats the box?” Heath asked.

“The solution mix inside the box,” Lance answered, tapping his laptop. “It’s called thermal energy storage. After the solution heats up, the Stirling engines will run longer into the night. Projections we have say all night, but this is the proving test.”

“It will get that hot?” Heath asked dubiously.

Reaching down, Lance grabbed a stick and held it in behind the opening of the dish. When the concentrated beam of light hit the stick, Heath squinted his eyes as bright light shone on the stick and then smoke poured off the stick before it burst into flames. “Holy crap,” Heath gasped as Lance dropped the stick, walking away and looking at his laptop.

“Twelve hundred degrees,” Lance grinned.

Walking over, Heath stomped the fire out as Dwain walked over. “Move your truck closer to the playground, so Lance can drop the kids off,” Dwain said with a grin.

Still watching in awe near the buggy, “One has wheels,” Drew noticed.

“Son, I understand the concept, but that’s it,” Patrick finally admitted, shaking his head as the tracked battle bot rolled off the trailer. As the bot turned and headed for the playground, Patrick noticed Rhonda, Kathy, and Robin walking around the perimeter picking up the orange flags and scraping the dirt into the shallow trench.

“Hey, dummies!” Allie shouted, and Patrick and Drew turned to her. “We have a job, quit staring! You don’t want me to get medieval on your ass!”

Turning away from the work, Patrick lifted his M4 up to shoot several stinkers to the north. “I just had a preteen girl ream me and tell me to get back in the war,” Patrick huffed.

As Lance tapped away on his laptop, Ian helped Lilly and Jennifer stand up the fifteen-foot-tall light post. After Ian hooked it up, the wheeled bot was driving off and the metal knobs scraping on the trailer made Ian cringe.

“Jennifer, will you and Lilly lead Dwain and Heath back for the next trailers?” Ian asked, and they both looked at him. “Well, since Patrick is here, Lance and I can drive the diesel over to that slope and set up the gun bot.” Ian told them, pointing to a south-facing slope just over five hundred yards away.

“The bot is right here, why so close?” Jennifer asked, but was heading for the buggy.

“That small road through the saddle leads to Cannon and Girdler. Plus, we want shit that shoots around each bot, in case more assholes are around,” Ian told them.

They nodded and stopped over by Dwain and Heath. With Jennifer leading in the diesel buggy, Dwain and Heath followed her off and Ian noticed there were almost no stinkers. Well, no moving stinkers. This road was a feeder road to the second battle bot site. Ian just hoped this third site would pull some of the work off the second.

“David!” Ian shouted, and David ran over. Ian pulled out a white board and handed it to David. “Go hang it on that light post facing up the road, so those coming can see it,” Ian told him, handing David a cordless drill and screws. Jogging out to the road that ran through the valley north to south, David went to work.

When he hung the board up David chuckled, seeing the message had been changed.

If you can read: We are Proud Man Card Holders

Do not approach or you will get eaten by Battle Bots and shot by snipers.

Do not touch any equipment or we will skin you alive, skull fuck you, then roast you slowly.

Break our shit and we will find you and kill everyone you know, then kill you.

Yes, we can see you. Male, female, young or old, touch it, you will die slowly.

This is our toy to rid the area of stinkers, build your own.

If you can’t read, please get closer so we can get rid of stupid.

Yours Truly: The Wild Ones

On the bottom was a picture of a person carrying flowers to a battle bot and a heart was painted over the battle bot. “Holy shit, they aren’t kidding about getting rid of stupid,” David gasped.

Larry, Patrick’s youngest boy, pointed at the picture. “Isn’t that telling people if you carry flowers, the bot won’t eat you?” Larry asked.

“That’s how I see it,” David said, grabbing Larry and trotting back as Lance climbed in the diesel UTV. Jogging past the parabolic mirror, David slowed his jog hearing the Stirling engines slowly starting up. “Those boys would’ve ruled this world,” he mumbled, picking up speed.

“Follow us,” Ian called back as David climbed in his UTV with Larry.

“Dad and Drew are waving us to get in the middle,” Larry said, and David glanced over confirming it.

Pressing the accelerator to drive out of the yard and over the road that headed west to Cannon but split and also led to Girdler, David stayed close to the back of the trailer Ian was pulling. Behind them, rock music started and Larry leaned out. “It’s coming from the bot and not the light pole, but I don’t know the song,” Larry admitted.

David chuckled, “War Machine by Kiss.”

When Ian drove up the slope into the trees, David started getting confused. Heath had told them the boys were setting up some kind of spinning gun, but David couldn’t understand why you would want a gun in the trees.

Ian pulled past a small flat area that wasn’t any bigger than ten yards square at the top of a ridge that overlooked the area. Climbing out, Lance waved them up as he and Ian pulled out chainsaws. “What the hell?” Larry wondered, and David had no idea.

When they pulled up and got out, Patrick and Drew joined them. “Cover us and just warning you, if a stinker gets us, we will shove these chainsaws up your ass,” Ian warned, pulling on a hard hat and flipping earmuffs mounted to the hardhat over his ears.

“David, you and Larry cover Ian, we’ll cover Lance,” Patrick said, following the boys back down the slope.

David followed Ian all the way down the slope to the tree line, fifty yards down the slope. “Why didn’t we just stop down here?” Larry asked, and David just shrugged.

When Ian cranked the chainsaw, both jumped and turned to see Ian attacking a tree. It seemed Ian had just started cutting when the tree leaned down the slope and then gave a snap as the trunk gave away and the tree crashed down. Barely pausing, Ian was attacking another tree and David glanced over at Lance thirty yards away, taking his chainsaw away from a tree as it crashed down.

Patrick and Drew were shooting to the west, but David couldn’t see into the valley because of the trees. Then it hit him, “They are clearing the trees on the slope to create a firing lane!” David yelled out as another tree crashed down. Then he realized, all the trees were being cut to fall down the hill.

Looking around, David saw none of the trees were very big. The biggest one he could see was barely twenty inches around and most others were no bigger than his leg. When Ian had reached them, David could see out over the valley floor and saw the wheeled battle bot as stinkers came from the south. The stinkers charged in the playground and were turned into chunky gore and flung out the sides.

Even with the chainsaws going, none of the stinkers to the south were trying to pass the bot and head for them. Turning to the west, David could finally see into the valley and could see the stinkers Patrick and Drew were shooting.

“Look, some of the stinkers are heading for the bot!” Larry shouted, pointing to the east. David turned to the road and saw stinkers on the road stumbling along heading for the bot even with the chainsaws roaring away. “About half are heading for the bot,” Larry noted, and grabbed his uncle David and pulled him up the slope back into the trees as Ian continued his advance up the slope.

Half an hour later, David saw the buggy and trucks return and just park in the yard of the house right below them. Then the buggy pulled up past the house, parking on the other side and they both saw stinkers falling on the road as those in the buggy opened up. “I wish we could help more!” Larry shouted out over the chainsaws, looking around and up the slope.

“They told us our job, and I’m sure they have a machine to shove that chainsaw up someone’s ass and it damn sure won’t be mine,” David told him and saw Dwain and Heath near the house with chainsaws, chopping down the lone trees around the large yard. “We are helping, otherwise they would be up here cutting. I’m betting they were going to change out cutting down trees.”

David was surprised that they were back up the slope by the buggies an hour later. Looking out at the valley floor almost two hundred feet below him, David shook his head at the field of fire the slope offered now. When the chainsaws shut down, David still heard saws in the valley and saw Dwain and Heath moving toward the saddle, still cutting lone trees and small groups down. Now the road through the saddle was damn near bare.

“David, come help carry this shit!” Ian shouted, taking off his hardhat and putting his helmet in the buggy. David was rather glad the boys left off the skull masks.

“Why didn’t you let us cut the trees? We can run chainsaws,” David asked, grabbing one of the tables that had a turret mounted.

“Needed the trees lying downhill and didn’t know you could,” Lance replied, wiping sweat off his face as they put down the table.

“Drew, Larry, keep covering us,” Patrick said, putting down his M4. “Ian, Lance, tell us what to move and where. At least, let us be strong backs.”

“I won’t argue,” Lance said, pulling his drinking tube off.

Larry watched as half sphere dome cameras on poles were put up. Then he realized the domes were protecting the cameras underneath like a roof. One attached to the table made from thick angle iron that had a turret mounted to it. The other was stood up to the side where Ian was setting up solar panels. Like the camera, Ian screwed a pole that had three legs attached to the ground. Then Ian had Patrick and Dwain grab the rack of five panels mounted side by side and attached the rack to the pole.

“That’s good,” Lance called out over the radio, and Larry looked down in the valley and could see people moving to the figures cutting down trees. When the saws were off, Larry grinned. Even from five hundred yards away he could make out Family Guy playing from the bot just like battle bot area two in the valley below him.

After the stuff was hooked up, Lance pulled out his laptop and then Larry realized it was a different one. “What are those?” he heard his dad ask, and turned to see his dad pointing at two shiny dishes aiming at the sun with a round dome in the center.

“One kilowatt Stirling engines,” Ian panted, then pointed at a metal bin. David grabbed the bin and Patrick grabbed stalks of angle iron. Ian had them bolt the stalks on the table, then he climbed up and bolted the metal bin to the top of the stalks.

Jumping down, “Sorry, but I know where to step and not break the gun bot,” Ian told them. When the turret moved, Patrick and David dove to the ground.

“Guys, I wouldn’t arm it with us right here!” Lance cried out, but never looked up from the computer.

“It moved,” Patrick gasped, and thought that explained everything.

“Larry,” Ian called out, attaching a tube from the box to the top of the turret. “Come here and I’ll show you where to stand.”

Slinging his M4, Larry moved over and Ian pointed at a small spot beside the turret that didn’t have electronics attached to the table. “Your feet are small enough to fit there,” Ian said, helping him up. “Patrick, David, bring over one of those five gallon buckets and that scooper.”

They carried the stuff over and were soon passing a scooper filled with half-inch ball bearings up to Larry. “How many shots will the box hold?” Larry asked.

“Sixty pounds or just over fifty thousand,” Lance mumbled, typing on his keyboard. “There is a spinning motor to feed the balls down, kind of like on a paintball gun.”

“I got this, David, get back on a gun,” Patrick said, handing up the scoop.

Grabbing his M4 David had to know, and moved over behind Lance and saw the camera’s view of the valley below. Across the screen, red dots were popping up in lines. Glancing up at the valley and then back to the screen, “Are you outlining fields of fire?” David asked.

“Very good,” Lance nodded. “I don’t want it shooting toward the playground. I’m telling you now, if you ever have to approach one of the gun bots, you approach them from the recharging area. Line the recharging area up with the bot and keep them lined up. That is the only safe field there will be, but I’m not going to guarantee it. I’ve set the range limit at five hundred yards, but gun bot can hit accurately up to a thousand yards. It could probably shoot further, but that’s the furthest I tested.”

“Um, we won’t get near them unless you and Ian are with us,” David informed Lance and wasn’t willing to discuss it. He and the rest of the Beard Clan found it hard to believe, Lance and Ian ‘Made’ the battle bots, but like his wife said, ‘They didn’t go to WalMart and buy them’. Now, they were putting in robots that shot. In truth, David felt like an idiot compared to Lance and Ian, and wasn’t afraid to admit it.

Reaching up, Lance grabbed his PTT. “Jennifer, pull everyone to the main road. I’m about to test fire,” Lance called out.

Just confirming his fear, David saw everyone sprinting to the vehicles like the hounds of Hell were chasing them. “Done,” Larry said, and Patrick just picked Larry up and sat him on the ground.

Larry put the scooper in the empty bucket and put the bucket on the trailer. Holding his laptop Lance moved over, pulling a pin under the metal bin and everyone heard an electric hum in the magazine box and ball bearings falling down the tube. Everyone except Ian stepped back. Ian stepped over beside Lance as he removed another pin at the top of the turret.

“How is the battery bank charging?” Ian asked, grabbing his drinking tube.

“Fifty-five hundred watts and the bot will draw twelve hundred at peak,” Lance answered, taking a deep breath. When they saw both boys tense up, Patrick and his group moved closer to the UTVs, getting ready to dive behind them. Lance pulled a pin from the disk and put it in his pocket. “Bot is armed but not active,” he called out, holding his laptop up and tapped the touch pad.

Ian moved over, staring over Lance’s shoulder and saw the house two hundred yards away on the screen. Lance tapped the screen and the camera zoomed in on the mailbox with a small + in the center of the screen on the mailbox. “Area clear?” Lance asked.

“Just some stinkers moving through the saddle,” Ian answered, and Lance hit enter and the gun bot hummed for a second before a sonic crack sounded and Ian saw a hole in the mailbox where the + was at. “Pretty good, less than half an inch from center,” Ian mumbled, and the humming stopped from the gun bot.

With wide eyes, the others had seen the hit on the screen, but they were looking past the mailbox. The ball bearing had passed through and punched a hole in the asphalt road. It didn’t ricochet off, the shot buried in the asphalt. They didn’t know how fast the gun bot was throwing those bearings, but knew it was faster than a normal bullet.

“Link is on. Let’s get the hell out of here,” Lance said, closing his laptop. “Follow us. The bot is armed but not active, so keep up.” Before Lance and Ian were in, Patrick and his group were already sitting in their UTVs, cranked up and ready to go.

Ian drove down the slope and then turned right, taking a spur down to the valley floor. When they were out of the field of fire, everyone breathed a sigh of relief. They stopped near the others and saw everyone standing around talking and keeping a casual eye out. Even over the blaring Family Guy, the shredder of the bot could be heard.

“You put the sign in the saddle?” Lance asked.

“It’s up,” Lilly said, walking over.

“Here it goes,” Lance said, and typed in a very long password. ‘ARMED & ACTIVE’ popped up on the screen in huge red letters. Five seconds later, everyone heard the soft crack as the gun bot started operation. Lilly looked at the screen and saw the cross moving on a stumbling stinker on the road. The stinker was outlined in the box and the camera zoomed in, centering the cross on the side of the stinker’s head and a soft crack sounded. Lilly watched the stinker’s head evaporate and the body took another step before dropping, but the camera was already moving to center on another stinker’s head.

“I like it from a distance. Sorry, I have a problem arming robots,” Lilly told him, but kissed Lance on the cheek.

Closing his laptop, Lance looked up the valley and grinned, not seeing any stinkers to the north. “Okay, let’s go take care of battle bot area number two,” Lance said, putting his laptop in the side by side.

“Okay, but you two will be the foremen and tell others what to do,” Lilly said, walking back to the buggy.

Feeling Lance turn to him, “Screw the card, brah, I’m tired. We’ll be foremen,” Ian told Lance, starting up the diesel UTV.

Ian drove through the grass heading for the road, but never got on the body-covered road. Instead, he drove on the shoulder. “Slow down, guys,” Jennifer called over the radio, and Lance turned to see Patrick pass them.

“Look, they have a snowplow on their UTVs,” Lance laughed, then David drove past and his UTV had a plow also. Ian saw David was just inside the path Patrick plowed of bodies. Ian pulled on the road in the ten-foot-wide cleared path. “We should’ve thought of that,” Lance admitted.

“Brah!” Ian shouted. “We can’t think of everything, and it’s nice to see other fuckers using their heads for something other than to hang a hat on!”

“Point taken,” Lance nodded.

Chapter Twenty-One

When they reached the valley of battle bot area two, Ian slammed on the brakes looking across the field. “Fuck me with hot sauce!” Ian gasped, grabbing his nose.

A mound of gore surrounded the playground, and stinkers actually had to climb over it to reach the battle bot operating now. The back mound was over four feet tall and twice that wide. The front and sides weren’t half that tall but many times wider, since the stinkers were climbing those to reach the playground. “If that’s only eight thousand bodies, I won’t spit or swallow, I’ll gargle a mother fucker,” Lance exclaimed in shock.

“Guys,” Jennifer’s voice came over the radio. “Yes, you build awesome shit, but can we get a move on so we can put more of that awesome shit out?”

Pulling off the road, Ian glanced back to see Patrick and David turn and follow them into the field. “They don’t want to get near the shit,” Ian grinned, driving over a small bridge.

Suppressed shots started ringing out behind them and the stinkers moving toward the playground were being cut down. Lance watched as the other stinkers ignored the shots and other stinkers falling, stumbling toward the playground. “When we light the playground, we need to be way back,” Lance warned, grabbing the bot laptop.

The active bot stopped when Lance tapped the keyboard. The bot drove off through the side mound where the stinkers had pulled it the lowest because Lance wasn’t sure it would make it out otherwise. Once clear of the playground, the bot turned and headed for the creek that ran along the back of the field.

“Lance, you sure the power station will handle the heat?” Ian asked, pulling to a stop beside the bot.

“I’m not going to find a dozer to move the gore away,” Lance said, tapping the keyboard and the second bot left the recharging station to take the same route the other bot did before pulling to a stop beside his brother. Looking at the two bots, “They get the goriest prize,” Lance nodded.

“Think we should move the power station?” Ian asked.

Looking at the sixty yards from the power area to the playground, Lance shook his head. “The power cables exposed there now are in metal tubing. If it gets that hot, we’ll take the spray nozzle off and shoot water over to cool it off.”

Liking the sound of that, Ian nodded and got out while grabbing a road flare. “Hold on,” Heath called out, jogging over. Stopping beside Ian, Heath held out his hand. “Use this,” Heath grinned, and Ian looked down at a flare gun.

“Oh, hell yeah,” Ian laughed, but didn’t take it. “I’m the foreman, get ready to shoot the shit.”

Ian looked over to see Lance at the buggy, already uncoiling the sprayer hoses and changing tips. When Lance was ready, he nodded at Ian. “Heath, light the fire,” Ian grinned.

Holding the flare gun with both hands, Heath aimed high and pulled the trigger. Ian gave a moan seeing how high the shot was, then hell came to earth. ‘WHOOOSH’ sounded and everyone cringed back from the massive heat wave that rolled out. Holding his hand up, Ian turned to the playground and could see the shimmering heat waves, but there were almost no flames.

Reaching up, Heath patted his eyebrows and hair to make sure they were still there. “Holy fucking chicken-fried shit patties,” he panted, turning away from the intense heat.

Ian could feel a stiff breeze blowing past him as air was pulled in from the intense heat. A stinker that had fallen near the mound exploded from the heat. “A stinker blew up!” Allie cheered over the radio.

After two minutes, green and blue flames started dancing around the playground and Lance turned on the power washer. Only able to get halfway to the power station, Lance aimed high to squeeze the wand and rain down a stream of water.

Steam bellowed off the metal housing of the power station and dish mirror as Lance continued raining water down. “Yeah, probably should’ve moved them,” Lance mumbled. A few minutes later, Lance was able to move closer and spray the power station and not rain down on it. He sighed when the metal stopped hissing when the water hit it.

It normally only took ten minutes for the playground fire to burn down to dust giving off very little smoke. Lance was certain if there were still people in the space station, they would’ve seen that heat signature. “Hey, foreman,” Patrick said, coming up behind him. “I’ll do that.”

Lance passed off the wand. “Mirror is the most important, but don’t let the battery get too hot or it will blow up and that would be worse than frying bacon naked,” Lance warned, heading back to the UTV. Grabbing the laptop, Lance sighed to see the power station wasn’t damaged.

“Told ya we should’ve moved it,” Ian said, sitting down.

“We have enough shit to do,” Lance replied, and started going through the numbers before realizing he heard suppressed shots. Looking up, Lance saw Rhonda, Lilly, Kathy, Robin, and Allie aiming across the field and keeping the stinkers from entering the valley between the two spurs to the road from Girdler.

Half an hour later, the playground was covered in dust and Ian climbed out telling David, Larry, and Drew to roll the generator over to the power station. Patrick was still spraying the station down and Ian moved up, touching the metal with his gloves. “It’s okay now,” Ian called back, and showed them where to leave the generator.

Dwain went over to Patrick before taking the wand and changing out the tip, then started cleaning off the bots. “Whatcha’ doin’?” Lilly asked, walking up to Lance and leaned over, resting on the UTV.

“Going through screen shots of the bots,” Lance answered. “We’ll never know how many it took down because the stinkers were too close together.”

He turned the laptop to her and Lilly shivered, seeing the mass of stinkers from over the shredder. Lance tapped the keyboard and the image changed and Lilly saw stinkers that had been further back now in front of the shredder and three in the shredder. “The bot counted that as six,” Lance told her.

“Hmph,” Lilly scoffed. “That was an easy twenty.”

“Exactly,” Lance said, turning the laptop back. “If it won’t keep a count, then I can’t figure out when we need to replace them.”

Hearing the soft hum of the generator, Lance looked up to see Ian walking away from the power station. “The generator started that fast?” Lilly asked.

“Yeah, two bots suck that battery dry and that Stirling engine can’t keep up. That twelve hundred pound battery hasn’t been fully charged in three days,” Lance told her. “The generator has enough fuel to run eighteen hours. We’ll get Patrick and his crew to refuel the generator if we have to.”

“Lance,” Ian called out, walking up. “Is the boundary cable still active?”

Tapping the keyboard, Lance waited and then looked up at Ian. “Yeah, why?”

“Dude, the ground is like concrete and we ain’t getting it out,” Ian chuckled.

“Do we need to stay here and shoot stinkers, so the bots can charge?” Lilly asked.

Shaking his head, “No, bot alfa, the one that was recharging is at eighty percent. Bravo is at twenty,” Lance told her. “With the generator here now, they’ll recharge to max in their twelve hour break.”

After the bots were washed, Lance moved them back to the playground and everyone loaded up. “I can’t wait to see how this new generation we built does,” Ian said, climbing in.

Moving back to the road, Ian drove on down the valley, going to take the next road to Girdler. The same road giving Heath fits because stinkers were again using it to come into the valley. “We have lead,” Jennifer called out and passed them. Lilly and Allie were on the roof, shooting the stinkers ahead.

“Glad most of the stinkers are using the other road to get to the bots,” Ian said as Jennifer turned left, leaving the valley and their three mile patrol area. The road was a very narrow saddle and reaching the other side of the saddle, the road circled left around the hill, but also dropped down a steep incline. “That’s why stinkers don’t like it, this road is steep as hell.”

“Jennifer, did you see Highway 11?” Lance called over the radio, and Ian looked ahead at the line of stinkers moving down the road heading south. Many he was sure would be at the second battle bot area if they continued on.

“Yeah, we’ll do like you and Ian did and stop, clearing out the intersection before heading right,” Jennifer called back.

“Jennifer, we won’t have long fields of fire. Remember, this road comes out by the school,” Lance told her.

“Hey, Lance, let Dwain and I take the lead,” Heath called out.

“Dude, you wreck and hurt those bots and you better hope the stinkers get you because I’ll rip the hair off your balls with duct tape slowly,” Lance snapped back.

Cringing as his mind provided pictures he didn’t want, “We went through more than that passing the battle bot area,” Heath shot back.

“Dude, let him because we still have another area to set up,” Ian offered.

Pressing his PTT, “Jennifer, let Heath and Dwain take the lead. You pull to the back, so Lilly and Allie can shoot those pushed to the side,” Lance told her.

“Copy,” Jennifer said, and Lance heard the diesel engines behind them growl. Heath and Dwain passed on Ian’s side and then Ian moved behind them as Jennifer slowed, letting the others pass.

“One ton diesels vs stinkers, round one,” Ian chuckled.

“If they didn’t have those big ass grill guards, I wouldn’t let them take the lead,” Lance admitted.

They came up to the T and the stinkers were already turned, hearing the engines. Ian stayed close behind Dwain as Heath slowed for the turn and Lance saw bodies getting flung away. Dwain swung wider, taking stinkers out so those behind him wouldn’t get caught as stinkers refilled the void.

Lance turned back and saw Jennifer swing in at the back. Lilly and Allie up top were doing a good job of mowing them down and then Lance saw Rhonda in the passenger seat opening up. “Rhonda took Dino’s seat,” Lance chuckled, turning around and pulled his gun up. Ian jerked the steering wheel, dodging bodies that fell under the trucks.

The two large trucks were doing a nice job of creating a path, so Lance started snapping off shots at stinkers on the side of the road. Slowing for a long curve that rounded a hill, Heath chuckled, watching stinkers fly off the cattle guard. Glancing in his mirror, Heath saw Dwain driving over the center line, widening the path for those behind them.

“You’re washing the truck,” Robin laughed with him. When the road straightened out, Heath slowed and took the dirt path off the road into the field. “I take it, you didn’t tell the boys?”

“Nah, they have enough stuff to think about,” Heath answered, pulling past the playground and the broken bot, stopping beside the power station. “I could strangle those pirate guys with my bare hands.”

“They might prefer that to what Lance and Ian have planned for them,” Robin said with a straight face.

Behind them, Ian and Lance looked at the cleared field. “Where did the bodies go?” Ian shouted then saw burnt spots scattered about. When Dwain followed Heath past the playground, they saw the dust kick up.

“They came and cleaned the area without us,” Lance sighed.

“Lance, they get a pass,” Ian replied. “They did it and didn’t get hurt. We have to let the Bear Trap Clan do what they feel they can. We can’t shelter them forever.”

Rolling his eyes like he was a parent, “We need functioning bodies, not people getting ripped apart from stinkers.”

“Hey, they put on their big boy pants and stepped up to the plate. That’s what we need,” Ian shot back.

As Ian pulled up beside Dwain, Lance nodded. “Okay, no lecture.”

When they stepped out, Dwain was already walking over. “Guys, we knew the area had to be cleared before anything could be done. To be honest, we weren’t expecting you to replace this area since you just lost a bot and power station.”

Lance held up his hand, “Dwain, y’all did straight and nasty. With this field cleared, we won’t be putting in the last bot area in Dewitt at night.”

Seeing Dwain cock his head to the side, Ian laughed, “Straight and nasty means extremely good.”

“Oh,” Dwain said, expecting a lecture and at least one threat of bodily harm. For some reason he couldn’t explain, Dwain felt cheated.

“Dwain, pull up and we will set up the new power station twenty yards east of the old one,” Ian said, grabbing his AR.

Hearing running feet, everyone turned to see Jennifer and Lilly running toward Lance and Ian. “Lance, they did it, so back off,” Lilly told him.

“Lilly,” Dwain said, stepping over. “They told us we did a good job. Well, Lance said we did ‘straight and nasty’.”

“Oh,” Lilly squeaked in shock.

With wide eyes, “Wow, they said straight and nasty? They are impressed,” Jennifer nodded.

“Let’s get this set up,” Lance told everyone.

Having seen one set up, Patrick and his group were able to offer a little help, but could also stay out of the way. Lilly and Jennifer pulled Robin and Kathy back to shoot the stinkers flipping over the guard rail that blocked half the field. The stinkers from the north didn’t have that problem and just stumbled into the field.

Lance and Ian took out a bunch of thick metal tubes as Heath, Dwain, Patrick, and David offloaded the power station. Lance went over to the power station and had Larry and Drew help Ian. Watching Heath directing everyone and setting up the power station correctly, Lance was impressed.

When the pieces were set up, Heath stepped back because he wasn’t hooking shit up. He knew the old power station had a deterrent that killed, and he was certain this new one would do much worse than that. “Heath, get someone to drop the trailer on our UTV and dig a trench over to the playground and one to the new recharging station,” Lance told him. “Set the other recharging station in that corner,” Lance pointed, and Heath grabbed David to help unhook the trailer.

Patrick grabbed the heavy cable to feed the recharging station and laid it out as Lance started hooking up the power station. When he was done, Lance turned and found Patrick in front of him, holding the end coupler to the playground. “Ian hooked up that end,” Patrick told Lance as he took the coupler and screwed it to the power station.

“We already took down the parabolic mirror. You were going to use that hoist to lift up the power station and back the trailer under it, right?” Patrick asked, and Lance nodded.

Watching Patrick walk away, Lance headed to the UTV to grab his laptop. “Yeah, having real help is awesome,” Lance grinned. Grabbing the bot laptop, Lance opened it up and sat on the hood of the UTV. The wheeled bot turned on and drove off Dwain’s trailer, then spun around, heading for the playground.

“Lance, there’s another light post, you want it set up? Because Ian told us to leave the other one up since it still worked,” Dwain called out.

Before Lance could answer, “Yeah, I’ll show you where,” Ian answered, jogging over.

Looking back down at the screen, Lance told the bot to hibernate and it rolled over and backed up to its recharging station. “Good boy,” Lance said, turning on the tracked bot. The tracked bot rolled off Heath’s trailer and Lance couldn’t help but grin. He really thought the tracked bots looked more sinister.

When the bot parked in the middle of the playground, Lance shut it down. “Need this for a second,” Heath said, climbing in the UTV. He drove it to the power station and Dwain dropped the spike and Heath drove up the small hill next to the level area the playground was set up in. Lance looked at the top of the hill and saw Ian a hundred yards away at the top of the hill next to the new light post.

Seeing he wasn’t needed there, Lance turned to head over to the old power station and saw Patrick and his boys hoisting the old power station up with the frame hoist made from the thick pipe. They’d liberated it from Victor’s shop. They had taken the flat metal tires off and put wide solid rubber tires on it, so they could roll it over ground and not just concrete.

“Feels weird,” Ian said, walking up.

“Yeah, and I’m not sure I like it,” Lance admitted, seeing Dwain laying the wire from the far light post in the trench Heath had dug. “Fuck a fifth wheel, I feel like assplankton.”

Hearing a diesel crank up, they turned to see David pulling off in Dwain’s truck. He circled around and then backed the trailer under the hoist. When he stopped, Patrick pulled the chain lowering the power station onto the trailer. “I say, let’s leave Heath and Dwain here and set up the gun bot across the road,” Lance said. “They can winch the broken bot onto the trailer.”

“Nah, we’ll have the broken bot loaded and then we can all go,” Ian said. “I want Heath and Dwain to see how we set up the gun bots.”

Fighting the useless feeling off, Lance walked over to the buggy and grabbed an MRE and ate while watching everyone work and Ian came over and joined him. In ten minutes, everyone walked over to the buggy, seeing Ian and Lance eating.

Reaching back, Lance started tossing MREs out. “Don’t like what you get, trade,” Lance told them with his mouth full.

“Setting up the gun bot there,” Lance said, pointing across the road at the hilltop that overlooked the valley. “From there, gun bot can deter others from messing with our shit.”

“What about the other two gun bots?” Patrick asked, attacking his MRE. Ian reached back in the buggy and threw Patrick a bottle of water. Then he noticed none of the others had water, and water bottles started sailing through the air.

“One’s going further down the road just past Green Road,” Lance answered with an evil grin. “The other is going on a hill overlooking Girdler.”

“Um, Lance, there aren’t any open spots just past Green Road,” Dwain said.

“I know. The bot will be set up on the road.”

“Lance, there are other people around,” Patrick mumbled with a full mouth. Struggling to swallow, “I know of one group just past Green Road. I think the road is Gentry or something. We spotted them when we were scavenging houses.”

“Hell, by now, the lions probably ate ‘em!” Lance cried out, throwing up his hands.

“You’ve seen the lions?” Patrick asked, shoving his trash in the MRE bag.

“Yeah, and our tigers,” Ian huffed.

“You seen the elephants?” Larry asked with a grin.

“What?” Ian and Lance asked in shock.

“There was a circus in Manchester when this broke out, and their animals got out or were let out,” David told them, finishing off his MRE. “I took the family, not paying attention to the riots right after the impact.”

“Just what the fuck did they have?!” Lance cried out.

“Two big ass Bengal tigers that did tricks just like a dog,” David grinned. “A shitload of lions, then white Siberian tigers, cheetahs, jaguars, panthers, basically all the big cats. They had large groups and had their own breeding population, that’s what they were famous for-,” David stopped as Ian levitated off the UTV.

“That’s right. We saw them last year in Lexington. We took Jodi,” Dwain said, turning to Robin.

“You don’t keep that much killer pussy around!” Ian bellowed.

Having never seen Ian’s pussy reaction, “Uh, okay,” David mumbled.

“David, how many elephants?” Lance asked as Jennifer and Lilly ran over.

“Over a dozen African elephants,” David said, avoiding Ian’s intense stare. “They were basically a traveling zoo. I remember monkeys, gorillas, giraffes, and even hyenas.”

“And you’ve seen the elephants?” Lance groaned.

“Yeah, a week after we made it to grandpa’s house. We siphoned gas from our cars and took the side by sides up near Crane Nest,” David told him. “And there they were, just walking around the valley. At that time, stinkers weren’t attacking animals, but it seemed the elephants didn’t care and crushed a bunch of them. That’s when other stinkers attacked, but it was like a fly attacking a skyscraper.”

Laying back on the UTV, “Great, now we have the abundant safari around us,” Lance moaned.

Chapter Twenty-Two

The guys took over and let the girls eat, then Lance had everyone climb in the UTVs and buggies and crossed the road. Setting the gun bot up on a point that covered most of the valley, Lance put a chainsaw in each UTV and buggy and everyone fanned out over the hillside, cutting down trees and clearing the line of fire.

Glancing at his watch, Lance radioed everyone back. “Okay, we aren’t going to set up the gun bot past Green Road today because we don’t have time,” Lance told them, and many sighed with relief not realizing Lance had said, today. The others just didn’t like the fact the gun bots killed anything that moved. “Jennifer, you follow Heath back to the build area and load up the last bots and equipment. Patrick and them will come with us and set up the gun bot overlooking Girdler and relay with us.”

“Lance, it might shoot an innocent person,” Robin whined.

Giving an ‘I don’t give a shit’ shrug, “Well, sucks nasty ass to be them,” Lance shot back. “We’re securing this area and if someone moves around here, it’s because we made it safe. I’m not worrying about anyone not in our coalition. We put out signs of warning, so if twat skanks ignore them, tough. Ian and I want some of this stuff set out farther from our perimeter, but we don’t know which route our parents will take to get to Dewitt, so all our deterrents will stay just on the outer rim of our area. Now when our parents show up,” he paused, “we are putting shit everywhere.”

Slowly, Robin nodded and everyone loaded up. After driving back and dropping Heath’s group off, Lance watched them drive off and then headed into the field with the battle bot. The only stinkers that moved at them were those they had to drive around.

Ian drove into the trees and up the slope. Reaching a clear spot, “Stop here, Ian,” Lance said, opening the gun bot laptop. “Oh thank goodness, we still have great signal,” Lance sighed. Typing in the password, Lance hit enter and the warning flashed on the screen. When it disappeared, Lance grabbed the binoculars, but saw a stinker on the road fall down.

“How far out is the kill zone?” Larry asked, walking up.

“Six hundred yards, but anything moving over three miles an hour becomes a priority target,” Lance told him and Larry sighed, looking across the valley. Even though the gun bot was nine hundred yards away, Larry didn’t like being in front of it.

Lowering the binoculars, Lance told everyone to load up. Ian drove them along the ridge and came out almost over the school they had passed. “Damn, if that’s not a difference I don’t know what is,” Ian said, looking down at the almost clear road.

Ian pulled out of the tree line and they set up the gun bot in half an hour. “We will get the few trees another day,” Lance said, tapping on the laptop. “Ian, head to the others.”

Pulling back in the trees, Lance waited until they were out of sight of the gun bot and then activated it. “Between you and me, the gun bots scare me,” Ian admitted.

“Me too,” Lance replied. “But we have to kill stinkers and only have so many bullets, but we can make steel ball bearings all day long. The raw materials for bullets are just too much of an investment for us right now.”

Crossing back into the three mile perimeter, both boys felt a sense of relief. Pulling through the valley, Ian drove up the opposite slope. When he reached the ridge, Ian turned and drove up to the peak.

“Right there,” Lance pointed, and Ian steered over and stopped.

“What are we doing here?” Patrick asked, somewhat worried because the house he moved to was just in the next draw to the south a half mile away.

“Setting up a relay, so we can have real time intel,” Ian answered as they both moved back to the trailer. They both grabbed the box Denny had put together and carried it over to a knoll that was the highest point in zone one and two.

“I thought radios were bad,” Patrick told them.

“That’s what the directional antennas we put on all the power stations and gun bots are for,” Ian replied after they set the box down. “All of the units are aimed here and then,” Ian paused, tapping the long tube on the side of the box, “this will relay the info to us. When you get your phone line, we will be able to call you and keep you in the loop.”

“Dwain said we were going to do that tomorrow,” Patrick sighed with relief.

After setting up the solar panels, everyone loaded up and drove back along the ridge. When they started down the east slope, Lance glanced over at the meeting spot and saw the trailer they’d used. Reaching the valley floor, Ian drove onto the road and took off.

“You realize we are taking the new group really close to the cabin,” Ian pointed out, glancing over at Lance.

“Yeah, but they are helping, and all they will know is the build area. To be honest, I think it’s to our benefit. Now, they can meet up with us here when we do missions,” Lance replied.

Ian slowed, seeing the left turn up into the draw that led to the build house and stinker bodies were still in the road. He could tell several had been run over more than once. “I’m going to have Patrick and David lead to plow the bodies to one side,” Ian said and Lance nodded.

Pulling to a stop, Ian waved Patrick and David up. When they stopped, Ian pointed at the turn off. “Use your plows to push the bodies to the side. Just follow this road all the way up till you see the others,” Ian told him and Patrick nodded, pulling up.

“We’ll burn their asses on the way down,” Lance said as Ian followed them up the draw.

When they pulled into the yard, Lance saw the power station and supplies loaded up, but the bots were still sitting where they’d left them. Jumping out before Ian stopped, “Why aren’t the bots loaded?!” Lance cried out, waving at the bots.

With her helmet off and mask pushed to the top of her head, “Waiting on you,” Lilly answered.

“Lilly, I set your laptop up and showed you how to do it,” Lance whined. “You even drove one over here with me.”

“Key part of that ‘with you’,” Lilly replied, rolling her eyes. “Lance, the shit kills autonomously.”

Groaning, Lance grabbed the bot laptop turning it on. “Come here, you’re driving them,” Lance said coldly.

Nonchalantly, Lilly walked over and took the laptop when Lance handed it to her. “Lance, these are bigger, faster, and more powerful than the first ones. Now, they are even armored, so my bullets won’t even stop them if one takes off trying to kill us.”

Watching Lilly tap the keyboard, Lance slowly nodded. “Okay, I’ll give you that, but you need to let that fear just turn into respect,” Lance told her as the wheeled bot started rolling. “There will be times you are leading patrols, and will have to shut down bot sites so the area can be cleared.”

“I will,” Lilly said as the bot hit the back of the trailer and drove on. “I did with the first and I will with these, but I’m telling you now; it will be much longer for the gun bots.”

“Fair enough,” Lance chuckled as Lilly turned the bot off and started the tracked bot.

With the bots loaded, everyone climbed into vehicles. “How come we are in the diesel UTV and Jennifer and Lilly are in the buggy?” Ian huffed.

“Like you care,” Lance chuckled. “Before you even finished that one, you were designing the tracked buggy.”

Reaching the valley floor, Ian turned right toward the meeting spot. “Yeah, putting the driver in the middle makes the most sense and tracks give much better cross country capability,” Ian replied as they passed the meeting spot and followed the road around as the valley narrowed and turned east.

Riding along the road on the north sloping hill, Lance glanced up at the slope across from them and could make out the old logging road further up the slope that ran behind the ridge of the cabin. It was over a mile away, but one of the few times Lance wanted to just quit and head back to the cabin. He just felt so tired.

Pushing that thought from his mind, Lance turned ahead as Ian drove rather fast down the dirt road. “Have too much to do,” Lance mumbled.

The only other way to get to Dewitt with the trucks pulling long trailers would take them well outside of the perimeter and very close to Highway 25E. Lance didn’t want to get anywhere near a four lane road. The camera he set out near the cell tower when deeds were done to the Devil Lords was still transmitting.

He hadn’t checked in a few days, but it seemed stinkers really loved four lane roads.

Seeing the T-intersection ahead, Ian slowed. “I think they should’ve named this road something else besides ‘Stinking Creek Road’,” Ian stated, turning right onto Stinking Creek Road.

“I’ll agree to that,” Lance chuckled as Ian drove down the valley. “Slow down,” Lance said, grabbing his PTT. “Jennifer, pull around us and take the lead. We have a few stinkers in the road,” Lance called out.

“On the way,” Jennifer called back in a very good mood.

The buggy sped past them throwing dust up, and they soon heard the soft pops of Lilly and Allie taking care of the stinker problem. “Well, Ian, Stinking Creek Road has stinkers on it, so maybe somebody knew something,” Lance pointed out.

Shaking his head, “I find out someone knew about this shit and didn’t warn us, I’ll skin their dick with a potato peeler,” Ian snarled.

Reaching the next T, they watched Jennifer take the left turn like she was racing. “And I let her drive my Hummer,” Lance mumbled, looking at the other road that would take them to the cabin as Ian turned.

“I was shocked about that myself,” Ian admitted, hearing soft pops ahead.

Reaching the crossroads of Dewitt, which was the center of Dewitt, Jennifer turned right before crossing a bridge and rounding a curve. Slowing at the end of the curve, Jennifer turned left off the road, driving out into a field.

Pulling up beside Jennifer, Ian turned the UTV off. “I really think when we set up four more battle bot areas to the east and north, we’ll cut down on stinkers getting in our perimeter,” he said, turning to Lance.

“Small groups, but not waves,” Lance said, getting out. “That is going to take our master plan.”

Having heard that, Lilly cut her eyes over to Jennifer. “Just hearing Lance say, ‘master plan’ gives me chill bumps,” Lilly told her softly. “I don’t know what they work on in the research area, but it scares me.”

“No shit,” Jennifer chuckled, watching the two move out into the field and mark off the playground with the orange flags.

“You know where the power station is going?” Heath asked walking up, and Jennifer pointed off to the side of the field.

Since the bots were pulled on last, Heath waited until the boys were done and drove the bots off, then they could unload the power station. When the boys were done, Lilly and Jennifer moved to unhook the trailer off the UTV, but found Patrick and David had already done it.

“I’m really liking help,” Lilly admitted, climbing on the back as Jennifer drove out to the field.

“You want to set that gun bot up around here instead?” Heath asked them.

“Can’t,” Lance answered. “This is the route our parents will take to the cabin. Dad told me we could do anything we wanted except on this approach, and we wouldn’t get in any trouble even if we killed someone.”

“Besides, that gun bot has a spot. It’s just not there yet,” Ian added.

“Not everyone out there are bad guys,” Heath told them.

“Then read the signs and stay the fuck away,” Lance replied. “I agree, not everyone is bad, but I’m not in the mood to let someone go after our area, or even freeloaders.”

Not in the mood to argue, Heath just nodded as Robin stepped up beside him, looking at Lance and Ian. “Lance, Ian, why did you ask us to be a part of this group?” Robin asked.

“You worked together and were trying,” Ian answered. “Not intelligently, but you were trying.”

“Dumb can be fixed, stupid is forever,” Lance added. “We were dumb when this started, but fixed that fast.”

Scoffing behind them, “I find that hard to believe,” Patrick gasped. “Dumb and you two aren’t anywhere close.”

“Beg to differ on that,” Ian said, moving over as Jennifer drove back. Reaching inside, Ian pulled out the bot laptop. When he opened it and turned it on, several glanced at Lance.

“What? He designed the damn things,” Lance popped off.

“I don’t do computer code as fast as Lance,” Ian mumbled as the wheeled bot turned on and backed off the trailer. After he backed the tracked bot off, Ian turned to Lance. “I’ve wanted bots here in Dewitt since we came up with the idea,” Ian admitted. “But we voted that we needed the Bear Trap Group alive. So our route took a back seat.”

Lance turned to Heath and Patrick. “Had to see if a problem could be fixed and they were worth it,” Lance said, then turned away. “Heath, you ever complete the stuff I laid out for your hydro?” Lance asked.

“Yeah,” Heath answered and Lance spun around, unnerving Heath somewhat.

“And why haven’t you said anything?”

Giving a nervous twitch of his head, “You’ve been busy,” Heath mumbled. “I knew when you got time you’d get to us.”

“When did you finish it?” Lance asked with a groan.

Glancing at Dwain, “Um, the day after you gave us the schematics,” Heath replied. “We finished building everything two days ago.”

“We wanted to make sure when you did get time, we weren’t holding you up,” Dwain added quickly.

“Dude, all we have to do is hook up the turbines and run some wire,” Lance told him, turning to Ian.

“We are taking most of tomorrow off,” Ian said flatly.

“Duh,” Lance droned. “I was thinking the day after.”

Nodding, “We can do that,” Ian said, and walked off. “Like you said, we just have to hook stuff up. That won’t take long.”

Turning back to Heath, “Let’s get these battle bots up and get home,” Lance told him, and followed Ian.

“I love those boys,” Robin mumbled, patting Heath’s arm.

Very little talking was done as the site was set up and the tired group mounted up and drove back in the dark.

Chapter Twenty-Three

East of Allensville, Kentucky

Sitting in her camping chair, Sandy sipped her coffee as she kept watch with the topo map on her lap. Sensing Dan move, Sandy turned and saw Dan staring at a rabbit moving around the bases of the trees. Moving the cup to her left hand, Sandy reached over and patted Dan’s back and then stroked his back. “You’re a good dog,” Sandy told him softly and Dan turned to her, panting.

Looking back down at the page showing the map of the area in the topo book, Sandy didn’t need to recite the route. They were on it. She stared at it, afraid to touch the page or to leave a mark. She was trying to find a stream that ran the way they were going. Fields dominated the area they were traveling in, some very large fields. Nothing like Kansas, but she’d never expected fields the size they were crossing in Kentucky.

“At least we have some trees,” Sandy mumbled, memorizing the lay of the land for their route.

Hearing movement, Sandy turned to see Mary sit up yawning. Slowly, Mary stood up and grabbed her cap that fell off her face and put it on, then grabbed her rifle. Moving over to the stove, Mary saw the coffee pot turned upside down on a towel. Letting out a disappointed sigh, Mary looked over at Sandy and noticed Sandy holding up the thermos, and a huge smile filled Mary’s face as she grabbed her folding chair and headed for Sandy.

“I’ve gotten too use to coffee being ready after we set up camp,” Mary said, setting up her chair and then sat down, taking the thermos.

Watching Mary fill her cup, Sandy nodded. “Yeah, but at two, I heard a truck. Well, an engine,” Sandy clarified. “It could’ve only been on State Highway 1041, not even half a mile away. It stopped for ten minutes and then drove north.”

Glancing over at the map in Sandy’s lap, “Surprised you even heard it unless they were moving fast,” Mary said, taking a sip.

“It was a diesel. That’s why I think it was a truck and when I first heard it, the engine was barely moving along. After it stopped it even turned off, I almost woke you up. Just before I moved to wake you up, it cranked up and took off. It left much faster than it arrived. With the base layer of stink over the land, I’ve only worried a few times about the smell of coffee or food, but I didn’t want to risk it, so I poured it in the thermos,” Sandy explained.

Nodding, “Even when stinkers aren’t close, I catch whiffs,” Mary admitted. “Not to mention the stench of rot. Since we crossed into Missouri, I swear we smell rotting flesh at least once every mile.”

“I won’t argue that,” Sandy mumbled. “Oh, I attached that tandem saddle to the one you wanted.”

Rolling her eyes in ecstasy, “I haven’t even ridden in it and I’m already in love with it,” Mary gasped.

Glancing over at the boys sleeping and lowering her voice, Sandy asked, “Have you talked to Chris about their family?”

Nodding with a sad expression, “Yeah, talk about dysfunctional family,” Mary said. “But I think they will be all right. Neither one has ever held a gun, cooked a meal, or had chores. Chris recited what his dad used to make ‘medicine’. His dad was making meth.”

Draining her coffee cup, “Lance and Ian will be excellent role models for them,” Sandy claimed.

Leaning close, “Sandy, I forgot what having a regular boy around was like. Jason was a regular boy. Ian was almost a regular boy, but was still a neat freak, just sucked at school. That was until his “brother” Lance showed up. We were spoiled by those two,” Mary whispered.

“Until I found out about all the pranks they pulled, I thought they were perfect,” Sandy said, refilling her cup.

Holding her chin up proudly, “It can’t be proven and they didn’t get caught, so I’m not going to hold that over them. Besides, I like the fact they unleashed hell when someone pissed off their mommas,” Mary stated with pride.

“Oh, I’m not holding that over them, but it made me realize I didn’t know Lance as well as I thought I did,” Sandy sighed.

Giving a shrug and changing the subject, “You check to see if we have enough batteries for Tyler to keep his NVGs on?” Mary asked.

“With ease,” Sandy answered. “I think we have enough of those CR batteries for him to use the thermals like that, but I’m not sure. The damn thing takes four and they only last like five hours.”

“What if I let him use that monocular? It takes double A.”

“No, you need it. But have Chris stay on it like Tyler does,” Sandy replied. “We could take one of the scopes off the M4s we found, but it doesn’t seem right.”

“How many double As we have?”

Turning to Mary with a flat expression, “About three hundred,” Sandy answered. “Johnathan took all of them from the camp. The radios use them, but he told me we would run across NVGs if nothing else on soldiers-turned-stinker.”

“How many CR 123?”

“Forty-two,” Sandy answered, and Ann got up from the bed roll. She looked around and then trotted over to Mary. “I’m scared to just let Tyler use them. If we have to start alternate routes that push our timetable back, I don’t want to do it without the thermal binoculars.”

Hearing that Mary smiled, closing her eyes. “If we don’t have too many problems, just think, we will be home in ten days.”

“I know, and I’m almost tempted to push the horses further than thirty miles.”

“Sandy, we can’t lose focus,” Mary told her sternly. “I do, too, but we’ve run into problems we never dreamed of. We could almost make it on foot now, but would have to leave so much behind. The danger would be astronomical just in ammo alone.”

“That’s why I didn’t mention it,” Sandy smiled. “And you’re forgetting, we could make it on foot, but the boys would slow us down and we aren’t leaving them.”

“Yeah, they are good boys,” Mary grinned.

Standing up, “Let’s wake them and check their wounds, then start packing up,” Sandy stated and Mary nodded, getting up.

The boys woke up much easier. Neither woke up ready to run. Checking the wounds, Sandy was shocked at how much they had improved with just the basic care they had done. Even the nasty wound from the splinter on Chris’s buttock looked a hundred times better.

When they cleaned the wounds this time, the boys barely grimaced. Applying more ointment and bandaging the wounds, Sandy leaned back. “Put the socks on and roll up the bedrolls while we start some food and load up the horses.”

“Yes, ma’am,” Chris said, grabbing his socks. Looking over at his brother trying to pull his sock over the bandages on his foot without pulling the bandages off, Chris moved over and helped.

“I can do it,” Tyler whined as Chris took the sock away and pulled it on.

Grabbing the other sock, “I know, but we need to move fast like I always tell you,” Chris said, putting the other sock on. “Now, start rolling up the bedroll.”

Rolling his eyes, Tyler stood up and folded the bedroll over and then moved to the end. After he rolled it up, Tyler stared at the bedroll. “It’s fatter,” he noted out loud.

“You have to roll it tight,” Chris told him, rolling up Mary’s bedroll.

Bending back down and unrolling the bedroll Tyler tried again, and it still didn’t look like it did when strapped on the back of the saddle. He glanced over at Chris’s work and his didn’t look right either. “Let me show you,” Mary said, coming up behind Tyler.

Getting on her knees, Mary unrolled it and then spread it back out. Smoothing it out, Mary folded it over and then rolled it up slow and tight. When she was finished the bedroll was tightly rolled up. “Like that,” Mary said, and unrolled it and spread it out. “Now you,” she told Tyler, getting up and left to help Sandy with the saddles.

Watching Mary walk over and lift a packsaddle up, Tyler mumbled. “But you already had it done.” Giving a sigh, he dropped down and copied what Mary did and saw Chris was also, but Chris was already rolling the bedroll up. Not to be outdone, Tyler concentrated hard going to work on the bedroll.

“Wait till you load your saddle,” Sandy grinned as they buckled the packsaddle on. “You can tell its missing thirty pounds.”

Pulling her hat off and wiping the sweat off her brow, “That’s good with the boys riding with us,” Mary said.

The first hint she got was loading the saddle they’d replaced with Johnathan’s. “Wow,” Mary gasped. “I know the horses will like that.”

When they were done, they turned as Chris and Tyler came over carrying the bedrolls. “All right, those look good,” Sandy told them, taking hers from Tyler.

“I’m riding in my own saddle?” Tyler beamed, looking at the smaller saddle behind Sandy’s.

“Yep, but you still have to keep an eye out,” Sandy told him, strapping the bedroll down.

Watching how Sandy tied the bedroll down, “I will,” Tyler promised. “When will you teach me how to shoot a gun?”

“I’ll let you shoot when we get home,” Sandy answered, turning and looking down at him. “We really can’t practice out here. Mary and I have only showed you how to work the guns in an emergency, so no touching them unless we are around.”

“Okay,” Tyler replied happily, just ecstatic he was going to learn how to shoot a gun.

Grabbing the empty water bottles from the front saddle bag, Sandy moved over to Mary’s horse and grabbed her empty water bottles. “You can help me fill them,” Sandy said, walking over to the stream.

Tyler held the bottle as Sandy used the filter pump to fill them up. “Tomorrow, we will boil water and wash the bottles out,” Sandy told him and Tyler just nodded, watching her use the hand pump.

When they were done, Sandy let Tyler carry some back and they refilled the saddle bags. Mary called them over and passed out bowls of food. The boys still ate fast, but nothing like that first day. “I miss soda,” Chris announced and then drained his bottle of water.

“Well, I’m sorry there isn’t any at the cabin,” Mary told him, and both boys looked at her in shock. “We drink tea, juice, coffee and water.”

Scared to ask why, Chris just nodded as Tyler spoke up. “As long as there’s food, I don’t care.”

“Then you’ll be fine,” Sandy grinned, reaching over and ruffling his hair. Showing the boys how to wash the dishes, they packed up what was left.

“Why do we walk around before leaving?” Tyler asked.

“To make sure we packed everything,” Sandy answered and Tyler nodded, walking around and looking at the ground.

“Because if we forget something, we aren’t coming back for it,” Tyler offered.

“That’s right,” Sandy chuckled, then led Tyler over to her horse. She helped Tyler up into his saddle then adjusted the small stirrups until he could put his feet in them.

Looking down at the stiff loop instead of a saddle horn, “I won’t be able to see in front,” Tyler told her.

“But I’ll be able to shoot stinkers much easier. Which do you prefer?”

Nodding and answering quickly, “You shooting stinkers,” Tyler assured her.

Glancing over and seeing Mary adjusting the stirrups for Chris, Sandy climbed on her horse. “Ms. Sandy,” Tyler said timidly. “Um, it’s still light out. Are we leaving now?”

“The sun is setting, so it won’t be light much longer, but yes, we are leaving. We want to make sure you two don’t have issues with your saddles and we still have light to work with.”

“Golly, you guys are smart and think of everything,” Tyler gasped in awe.

“Wait till you meet Lance and Ian,” Sandy told him, turning her cap around and fitting the head harness on. Flipping up the monocular, “You have your night vision goggles?”

“Yes, ma’am,” Tyler answered holding them up, but Sandy didn’t glance back.

“Is my backpack pushing you off?”

“No, ma’am,” Tyler told her. “It’s not even touching my saddle.”

Steering her horse over as Mary mounted up, Sandy thought her horse was moving better. Patting the horse’s neck, “Yeah, you like the new saddle also, don’t ya, Asshole?” Sandy grinned.

When Mary nodded, Sandy moved through the small patch of trees that covered the oxbow and glanced over her shoulder at Tyler. He was looking around with a smile, holding onto the loop. “Tyler, don’t turn on your goggles till I tell you because too much light can break them,” Sandy told him.

“I remember,” he replied as Sandy turned around, thinking Tyler was riding very well.

“Tyler, have you and Chris ever ridden a horse?”

“We’ve only seen horses on TV and driving down the road,” Tyler informed her. “I didn’t know you had to check their feet.”

Pausing at the tree line, Sandy pulled out the thermal binoculars. “You have to take care of your animals,” Sandy told him, then lifted the thermals up. A house was half a mile away and Sandy could see three stinkers in the yard just standing there.

“The door is open,” Mary said beside her, looking through regular binoculars. “It wasn’t open this morning when we got here.”

“Yeah, I see three stinkers in the yard.”

“I only see two,” Mary stated, leaning forward and scanning the yard.

“Two are on the right and one is next to the porch,” Sandy told her.

“Oh, I see it now. It was standing in a shadow,” Mary said, lowering her binoculars.

“Like I said, I love having thermals,” Sandy restated, turning the thermals off. “To be honest, I like seeing the cooler shapes of stinkers rather than the hot shapes of humans.”

Putting her binoculars away, “I would be just as happy not to see another human till we get home,” Mary admitted.

“Ready?” Sandy asked, and Mary nodded. Kicking her horse, Sandy led it out into the field but turned east, following the trees that ran along with the stream. Barely going three hundred yards, Sandy was climbing off and handing the reins to Tyler, then grabbing the bolt cutters for the first fence of the night.

“At least now my AR doesn’t crack my knee,” Sandy mumbled, moving to the fence.

Putting the cutters away, Sandy climbed back on and steered through the opening. Moving through a field, Sandy guided her horse near the trees on the fence row. “Can I turn them on now?” Tyler asked in a whisper when the sun was down.

“Go ahead,” Sandy replied, and turned on her monocular. It wasn’t long until Sandy felt Tyler shifting in the saddle, scanning around.

To the east, dogs started barking, a lot of dogs, and everyone turned. Even the horses lifted their heads higher. “I don’t see them,” Tyler whispered.

“Tyler, they are at least a mile away,” Sandy told him, but still stared in the direction of the barking.

“Ms. Sandy, dogs are mean now,” Tyler informed her. “We had some chase us up in a tree. They stayed there for an hour till some stinkers came along and tried to eat them.”

“Did the stinkers stay for you and Chris?” Sandy asked, lifting the thermals.

“No, Chris told me to be quiet and the stinkers never looked up in the tree before they took off after the dogs.”

Not seeing any heat signatures, Sandy turned the thermals off. “Chris is very smart,” Sandy nodded.

Riding through the field, Sandy grinned to see the next field had a fence row without a fence. Passing through the tall grass and few trees Sandy barely paused, only spotting two houses and both were dark.

Crossing the blacktop road, Sandy felt Tyler tense up when the horse’s hooves clattered on the road until they reached the other side. “We need some tennis shoes for the horses,” Tyler informed her.

Sandy just chuckled, not even correcting him and then the barking to the east stopped as suddenly as it had started. Again, everyone turned, expecting to see dogs charging over the land. “Stinker,” Tyler called out softly and Sandy turned looking around and found it to the west, walking through a field over a hundred yards away.

“Good boy,” Sandy whispered, proud Tyler hadn’t locked in staring to the east after the barking like she had. The stinker never turned back as they rode on to the northeast. They were near Oakdale when Sandy had to climb off for a fence.

When she put the cutters back in the saddle and climbed on, “I don’t like fences,” Tyler informed her.

“Sometimes I do and sometimes I don’t,” Sandy replied, moving through the fence and lifting the thermal binoculars.

Seeing hot spots of cows, a few deer, and half a dozen stinkers stumbling after a cow but nothing closer than half a mile, Sandy turned the thermals off as they neared another blacktop. Reaching the other side, Sandy guided her horse to a dirt road heading east and then out into a field. The field was very large, she knew because she could barely make out the fence rows to the north, east and south. That alone told her each direction was over three hundred yards.

“Sandy,” Mary called out softly, riding up beside her. “Look to the southeast.” When Sandy turned to look, “No, with your thermals,” Mary told her.

After the thermals warmed up, Sandy flipped her monocular up and lifted them to her eyes and immediately sucked in a breath. “Holy shit,” she gasped. “They are just over six hundred yards,” Sandy said, staring at a huge pack of dogs.

“All I could tell was it was a bunch of them, but they looked about the size of dogs,” Mary told her.

“I can’t see them,” Tyler whispered in a trembling voice.

“Tyler, your goggles can’t see that far, so keep looking around for stuff close,” Sandy told him, still staring at the pack. Even from this far away, Sandy could tell the dogs saw them. She passed the binoculars over to Mary.

With the thermal binoculars, Mary saw further out and in much better detail. “That’s over a hundred fucking dogs.”

“Were those the ones barking?” Chris asked.

“I don’t know, but that sounded like a hundred dogs barking,” Mary admitted, then handed the thermals back to Sandy. “What do you think?”

“We need to move on,” Sandy answered, and turned the thermals off. “If the puppies get closer, we shoot a few.”

Nodding as she flipped her monocular down, “For once, I’m glad there aren’t a lot of trees around,” Mary admitted, gripping her AR.

Sandy kicked her horse and it moved back into a walk but was acting skittish and turning to look southeast. Reaching forward, Sandy popped his neck. “You look ahead, Asshole, we’ll worry about those,” she informed the horse.

Crossing the fields at a steady pace, Sandy kept scanning around, but couldn’t help but glance more toward the south. “Stinker,” Tyler said, but Sandy saw it stumbling on the road they were about to cross.

“Tyler, I need you to look all around us not just the direction the dogs are,” Sandy told him, since the stinker was to the south.

“I am,” he answered in a small voice and Sandy turned the thermals on and flipped up her monocular.

Saying a silent prayer, Sandy lifted the thermal binoculars up and shivered seeing the massive pack paralleling them to the south. Getting her bearings, Sandy put the pack at four to five hundred yards away, just out of range of the night vision devices. When the pack took off running, Sandy almost dropped the thermals to yank up her gun, but saw the dogs running parallel. Watching, Sandy saw they were angling more toward their route. Starting to get worried, Sandy’s mouth fell open as the pack started barking for a few seconds, then engulfed the stinker walking on the road.

“Ms. Sandy,” Tyler called out. “The dogs just attacked that stinker.”

“I see, baby,” Sandy told him and swiveled around, scanning the area around them. To the southeast she could see a few stinkers at the edge of the binoculars range of a mile. Turning back to the pack, Sandy shivered seeing the pack standing on the road and could see most looking at them.

Lowering the binoculars, Sandy didn’t turn them off and flipped down her monocular. “Tyler, keep your eyes on the dogs now,” Sandy told him, since she was able to see the dogs rather easy with the monocular.

“Yes, ma’am,” Tyler answered as the clack of hooves sounded on the road, startling him.

“Sandy, I’m going to shoot at them,” Mary said after they crossed the road and the dogs again started to parallel them.

“Hold on, I’ll shoot also,” Sandy said, stopping her horse and turning it toward the pack. “On three,” Sandy mumbled, lifting her AR as the dogs stopped. When her monocular hit the scope, Sandy flipped them up and could make out the shadowy outline of the pack. “How far do you think they are?”

“Two hundred yards,” Mary answered, flipping her safety off.

Having not shot anything that far, Sandy flipped the safety off and held high on the shadowy pack, then counted, “One, two, three,” Sandy said, squeezing the trigger and then gave up on being a sniper. Sandy squeezed the trigger rapidly, just bracketing the area as did Mary.

The pack bolted away heading south and they both heard three yelps. Sandy lowered her rifle panting hard and looked down at her open bolt. Yanking the empty magazine out, Sandy slapped in a new one after dropping the empty in her dump bag. Lifting the thermal up, Sandy’s heart sank to see the pack was stopped six hundred yards away.

“They just moved south,” Sandy groaned as Mary moved over and Sandy passed the thermals.

“I’ll take that,” Mary said, noticing two hot spots where the dogs were and four limping figures heading for the pack. “Looks like we got two and hit four.”

“I used a whole magazine,” Sandy gasped, expecting more than that.

“So did I,” Mary responded, handing the thermals back. “At least now, they know getting close to us is bad.”

“Mary, if that was the case, they would’ve run off,” Sandy pointed out and then turned her horse and continued on. Even though there were strips of trees in the massive fields, Sandy kept them in wide open areas.

Moving for a mile, Sandy turned to the south with the thermals and again saw the pack keeping pace with them. Turning in the saddle, Sandy scanned around and spotted a few houses she could see, but nothing else. To the south, the pack started barking and Sandy spun and saw the pack engulf a group of stinkers. The pack took them down so fast, Sandy couldn’t even get a count.

“What?” Mary asked, moving up as the barking stopped.

“They took down a group of stinkers,” Sandy answered. “The group of stinkers was too bunched up for me to count before the dogs took them down.”

Turning to the south, Mary nodded. “Okay, they aren’t all bad.”

“Then they need to stop keeping pace with us,” Sandy grunted, passing the binoculars over and Mary scanned to the south and found the pack already moving with them.

Handing the thermals back, “We can’t outrun them,” Mary sighed.

Putting the lanyard for the thermals over her head, Sandy was about to respond when gunfire erupted in front of them. Both turned east and could tell it was several dozen guns shooting. “That’s close,” Sandy said, looking around and wishing she had stayed near the strips of trees.

“That’s over a mile, but I don’t see anything,” Mary said, and Sandy wanted to slap herself as she lifted up the thermals.

Looking over Highway 100, “There are trees between us and the shooting,” Sandy told her. Then Sandy turned to the south and panic hit her not seeing the pack, and she spun around and then saw the pack running southeast toward the gunfire. “Mary, the dogs are running toward the gunfire.”

“I see them,” Mary said, looking through the thermal monocular.

They crossed the highway and soon lost sight of the dogs behind some trees. “We are heading further north since the dogs are heading southeast,” Sandy announced as they crossed the highway and guided her horse just a little southeast and the gunfire picked up in intensity.

Then it seemed half the gunfire stopped when they entered a large field, and the gunfire rotated around them to the south. The trees to the south ended and half a mile away near a large house, they could see the flashes of gunshots, but didn’t hear that many reports. “Some of them have suppressors,” Mary noticed, then turned and saw Sandy looking at the scene with the thermals.

“It’s a group attacking a house,” Sandy reported. “I saw one shooting from inside the-,” Sandy stopped with her mouth hanging open.

Waiting for several seconds, “What?” Mary cried out, watching Sandy shiver and the gunfire die down slowly.

“The dogs are attacking those outside and the people inside are shooting any that try to get to the trucks in the yard,” Sandy mumbled, passing the binoculars over.

Grabbing the thermals, Mary lifted them up to see a cluster of dogs take a person that was running down to the ground. The gunfire went from a few single reports to nothing. Moving the thermals, Mary could see clusters of dogs around the house and started counting. “I think the pack took down sixteen people and it looks like they are eating them,” Mary admitted with a shiver and handed the thermals back.

Hanging them around her neck, “I think the horses need to jog for a little while, just to loosen their muscles up,” Sandy suggested, flipping down her monocular.

“Excellent idea,” Mary agreed, flipping her monocular down and both kicked their horses into a trot, but the horses it seemed, wanted to sprint. They both pulled back on the reins to keep the horses in a trot. It took a few minutes, but the horses finally settled into a nice trot.

“Tyler, hold the saddle loop and stand up in your stirrups like me,” Sandy said over her shoulder because this was the only way she found she could ride a horse in a trot. Using her legs as shock absorbers, Sandy glanced back and saw Tyler copying her and doing well.

Ten minutes into the trot, Sandy saw a dirt road heading east as they crossed another highway, and guided the horse to it. She didn’t like roads, but hated moving fast through fields because she couldn’t spot dangers the horse could hit or step in.

Ahead, she saw the dirt road intersected another dirt road at a T. She barely slowed, steering her horse right to the north road and glanced back to see Mary standing in her saddle like her. Turning ahead, “Shit,” Sandy grumbled, seeing three stinkers ahead.

Lifting her AR, Sandy quickly realized that was an exercise in futility and reached up to turn the IR laser on. When the laser neared the head, Sandy squeezed the trigger and the first muffled pop startled her horse, but he stayed in the trot. It took three shots before she hit the first and the distance was closing fast. Sandy saw another laser bouncing around and aimed at the stinker the other laser wasn’t aiming at.

Soft pops sounded off and both stinkers fell when the horses were only yards away. Not knowing how many times she’d shot, Sandy changed magazines and dropped the used one in the dump bag as the road turned northeast.

The few houses they passed all sat dark, but they saw stinkers move away from several as they approached. None of the stinkers were near the road when they passed riding side by side. Sandy glanced down and saw Dan in a loping run with his tongue hanging out.

Turning ahead, Sandy lifted the thermals and tried to make sense of the shaking view. “Slow down,” Sandy called out, slowing her horse. When the horse didn’t slow, Sandy yanked hard on the reins to give the horse the message she wanted to slow down. Ready to yank again, Sandy scanned ahead as the horse settled into a walk. “Asshole, you’re pissing me off,” Sandy grumbled at the horse.

“That’s Highway 73 ahead,” Sandy announced, scanning around and then looked back to see several dozen stinkers strung out behind them.

Glancing down at her watch, “We made eight miles that fast?” Mary gasped.

“Shit, Asshole wanted to set a land speed record,” Sandy huffed, still scanning ahead where the dirt road met the highway. “Will you shoot these two stinkers coming out on the road ahead?”

Letting her AR hang, Mary lifted up her bow as two stinkers stumbled up on the road from a dark house. Both stinkers moved toward them moaning as Mary let the first arrow fly and grabbed another arrow as the stinker jerked when the arrow hit the head. The other stinker tripped, and Mary held her shot while keeping her aim on the stinker as her horse started moving wide.

Only yards away Mary released, pinning the stinker’s head to the road and looked ahead. “Any more near?”

“No,” Sandy said, still scanning around. “Let’s get across the road into the field.”

Mary glanced back, lifting up the thermal monocular and could see the string of stinkers on the road behind them. When she heard the clatter of hooves on the roadway, Mary turned back around and guided her horse into the field across the road.

Out in the field, Mary turned and saw Sandy still scanning, but was concentrating to the north. “What?” Mary asked.

“You don’t hear it?” Sandy asked, not lowering the thermals.

Ignoring the sounds of the horses, Mary concentrated. “It’s a car,” Chris said behind her, and Mary glanced back to see Chris with his eyes closed, pointing north.

Like a blanket was pulled, Mary heard the hum of an engine and it was closing. “How far away did you hear that?” Mary gasped, very impressed.

“That’s the third one I heard,” Sandy told her. “The first I heard when we were shooting those stinkers, but it was behind us. The next one was when the road turned northeast. This one, when I wanted to slow down because it sounded like it was on Highway 73, which I think it is.”

Able to tell the hum was louder, Mary nodded in agreement. “Yeah, it’s getting closer, but it’s not going that fast.”

“I know. It’s a truck,” Sandy said, and Mary turned and saw Sandy was looking northwest, but slowly turning west. Sandy lowered the thermals and passed them to Mary.

Taking the thermals, Mary lifted them and saw a truck slowly moving down the road they had crossed half a mile back. The truck slowed to a stop when it reached the road where they’d come out on the highway and crossed into the field. Mary could see a person in the back, looking around. “I think they are looking for us,” Mary admitted.

“Yep, they stopped where you shot those stinkers,” Sandy said, reaching over and grabbing the reins of Mary’s horse to guide it through a row of trees. Before the trees blocked her view, Mary saw the truck turn onto the road where they’d shot the stinkers, moving away from them.

When Mary passed the thermals back, Sandy let Mary’s horse go. As Mary took the reins, “That was stupid as shit getting on a road,” Sandy snapped at herself.

“Sandy, one of my pack horses stumbled hard in that field and almost pulled all of my horses down,” Mary cried out. “You getting on that road was the only way we could continue to move that fast.”

Guiding them near another string of trees, Sandy just nodded, still feeling guilty. “You think your horse is okay?”

“She’s not limping,” Mary admitted. “I’ll check her when we make camp. We can eat in the saddle tonight.”

“We aren’t going to see why they chased us, are we?” Chris asked in a trembling voice. “I don’t want to talk to them.”

“Neither do we,” Mary said, reaching back and patting his leg. “Sandy,” Mary sighed. “Get Tyler to sit in front of you and give him the thermals. We need out of here and he’s already proven he can watch.”

Nodding, Sandy let the thermals hang and reached back. “Tyler, stand up holding onto me and climb around,” Sandy told him and helped him move from behind her to sit in front of her. Then she passed him the thermal binoculars. “Keep the lanyard on, so you don’t drop them. They are a lot heavier than the others.”

Holding up the NVG binoculars, “Can you hold these, so I don’t lose them?” Tyler asked.

Taking the NVGs from Tyler, Sandy turned them off and shoved them in a rear saddle bag. “Whoa,” Tyler gasped, looking at the world in thermal. “I see stinkers,” Tyler announced, pointing south and then pointed west, “and they are going that way.”

“I feel better,” Mary admitted, riding beside Sandy. “Chris?” Mary said.

“Nothing’s behind us,” Chris told her, and Sandy turned and saw Chris looking behind them with the thermal monocular. As they rode on, the boys continued scanning around and Sandy was able to steer them around stinkers to their front.

Southeast of Woodburn, “Ms. Sandy, I see people,” Tyler announced, and Sandy yanked her horse to a stop and turned south where Tyler was looking.

“Let me have them,” Sandy told him, reaching down. Taking the thermals, Sandy lifted them and saw a group of people emerging from trees heading west. “About half a mile,” Sandy mumbled, “on foot. Looks around twenty people heading west.”

Mary could see shapes and handed the thermal monocular back to Chris. “We still have to cross I65, we need to go,” Mary said as Sandy passed the thermals over.

“It’s a motley collection,” Sandy told her, and Mary gave the group a casual scan before handing the thermals back.

“They aren’t a threat,” Mary said, and Sandy gave the thermals to Tyler and he went back to scanning around.

Reaching over and patting Mary’s leg, “I know, but we are out of the area they are searching,” Sandy said. “We haven’t heard vehicles and they have a pack of dogs from hell to deal with.”

“Hope they eat all their asses,” Mary huffed, and Sandy gave her horse a kick. Leading them into the trees, Sandy felt the tension ease from the entire group, including the horses.

“Are we following this river?” Tyler asked, looking around and then lowered the thermals, blinking his eyes.

“Yes, it’s a creek,” Sandy said, patting his belly and Tyler lifted the thermals back up. “We are going to try and follow it under the interstate.”

Tyler let out a sigh of relief. “Good, because I don’t like goin’ over them.”

“We don’t either, Tyler, that’s why we are going under, or will try.”

Keeping near the creek, Sandy hoped the trees stayed with them as they neared the interstate. Still over a mile away, the smell hit them like a wall when a breeze blew in from the east. “Damn,” Sandy mumbled, able to taste the stinker in the air.

She leaned down to Tyler’s ear. “Stay quiet, we are close,” Sandy whispered and felt Tyler’s body turn to stone, but his head still scanned around, just much slower.

The trees further out from the creek fell away exposing a small grass-covered field, and Sandy saw the raised interstate two hundred yards away. Thankfully, she couldn’t see the roadway, and could only see the heads of stinkers heading north. Keeping in the trees at the bank, Sandy led them in a wide arc to follow the creek and sighed seeing there were trees right up to the bridge and a small dirt road for tractors under the bridge.

Lifting her bow, Sandy readied an arrow because she would only use a gun as a last resort. The closer to the bridge they got, Sandy could hear the footsteps dragging along and it unnerved her, realizing how many bodies it would take to be that loud.

Moving under the bridge, they could hear the mass of bodies shuffling above them through the yards of concrete and earth. Sandy felt her pulse skip a beat and her mouth go dry as her mind provided details to the numbers she didn’t want. Exiting the other side, they wouldn’t have trees for fifteen yards. Biting her bottom lip, Sandy just let her horse walk out and cover the gap before easing back into the trees. Turning around, Sandy sighed when she realized the interstate was too high, over thirty feet above them, for stinkers to see them unless they had leaned over.

Keeping to the trees, Sandy stayed with the creek as it turned south with a field on the other side. Sandy looked through the trees to the interstate and almost fell off her horse. All six lanes of the interstate heading to Bowling Green were tightly packed with stinkers.

She could feel Tyler hyperventilating and felt her bottom get wet. Almost certain she hadn’t peed; Sandy steered her horse away from the creek, praying it wouldn’t snap a large limb. Coming out on a dirt road Sandy had no intention of following, she led her horse over it and back into the trees. Leaning down to Tyler’s ear, “We are away. Keep looking around so we don’t stumble up on some and have to make noise,” Sandy whispered, and Tyler immediately went back into scan mode.

When they were two miles away and crossing a field staying near the fence row, Mary eased up beside Sandy. “You realize our camp spot is only four miles from the interstate right?” Mary asked.

Glancing at her watch, “The alternate was nine. You want to try for that?” Sandy asked, and Mary grinned.

“I want to try the third one fourteen miles away, but unless we are spotted by stinkers, we aren’t moving during daylight hours,” Mary told her and Sandy nodded, not even thinking about arguing that.

Hearing a sniffling, Sandy patted Tyler’s chest, steering them back into trees. “What’s wrong?” Sandy asked.

“I’m sorry,” Tyler whimpered.

Leaning down, Sandy kissed the top of his head. “Tyler, we spilled water in the saddle,” Sandy whispered, then kissed his head again.

Wiping his face, Tyler looked up at her giving a smile, then went back to scanning. Crossing creeks and roads, Sandy would steer away from the few stinkers Tyler spotted. Since most were on roads, that wasn’t hard.

It was an hour before dawn when they reached the second campsite at an oxbow, and everyone had to use the bathroom before unloading the horses.

Chapter Twenty-Four

The Cabin, Kentucky

“No hanky panky while we’re gone,” Lance grinned, looking at Ian.

“Brah, you need to chill. I’m going to finish the tracked buggy and Carrie will be here,” Ian blushed. “How long you figure it will take you?”

Shrugging, “Few hours, if they set up like we told them,” Lance answered as Lilly came out of the house with Lori and Denny. “You ready to start for the outing tonight?”

“Hell, yeah,” Ian grinned. “If anyone has earned an exploit, it’s the pirates. Are you going to tell them where we’re going?”

Nodding as Allie and Jodi came out the backdoor, “Yeah,” Lance huffed. “And they aren’t going. They aren’t good enough for a scouting, at least not yet.”

“I’m glad because Jennifer was freaking out in the Nazi camp. I told her to relax, but she was wound so tight if she would’ve farted, I think she would’ve exploded,” Ian admitted. “But she did move well, just stiff and she did what we told her without hesitation.”

“Yeah, if this was going to be a deed I’d let them go, but now the other side gets direct action on the spot, so that increases the stakes. It’s rare we do exploits, but the dickwads started it and we don’t even have to worry about the cops,” Lance said with a nod, watching the group climb in one of the new crew cab Polaris Rangers they’d gotten. “It was really nice of the Nazis to deliver us new rides,” Lance grinned.

“Would’ve been better if they would’ve been dampened when we got them,” Ian huffed. “That diesel we used could be heard over fifty yards away. We’re lucky stinkers didn’t follow us back from the ambush site.”

“Well, it’s quiet now,” Lance said, watching Lilly climb behind the steering wheel. Cranking up the Ranger, Lilly reached out to touch the dash and feel it vibrate, confirming it was cranked and Lance grinned. “Don’t think we’ll get it as quiet as the gas ones, though.”

“Be cool, brah,” Ian said, patting Lance’s shoulder.

Seating his mask on his face, “You too,” Lance said, putting on his helmet. Climbing in the UTV, he glanced back to see Denny and Lori on the outside of the backseat with Allie between them. He looked between him and Lilly at Lori. “Um, where’s Dino going to sit?”

“He’s on the trailer,” Lilly told him.

Leaning out, Lance saw Dino on the small five-foot trailer that was loaded with gear, sitting up rather regally, like he was surveying his domain. “Glad because Dino not going isn’t an option,” Lance said.

“We ready?” Lilly asked, grabbing the shifter.

“I am,” Lance replied, and Lilly dropped the shifter into drive.

Turning around and driving around the cabin, Lilly shook her head. “I don’t know how you two got this one so quiet.”

“Gas is easy, but this one is brand new. Hell, the Nazis only put a hundred miles on it. All the other ones we worked on were used and several years old,” Lance told her as the inner gate started to open and Lilly slowed.

“How are the new bots doing?” Lilly asked, easing through the inner gate and the outer gate swung open.

“Surprisingly, the gun bots are doing well, but we’ve already identified some problems that have to be addressed,” Lance chuckled. “The new battle bots are doing great and it seems the wheeled version doesn’t use as much power to move. It’s early, but it looks like they are ten percent more efficient, but I’m not jumping to conclusions just yet. The tracked bots aren’t showing the vibrations to the body that the wheeled bots are.”

Driving along the fence, Lilly risked a glance over at Lance. “You had doubts about the gun bots?”

“No, they are highly-crafted machines, and we’ve learned those tend to break or fail much more often. We learned on some deeds, the more complicated the machine, the more problems we have,” Lance told her as the fence fell away and Lilly started up the slope. “We made it as robust as we could and I only wanted to put out one gun bot so we could refine the design like we did with the battle bots, but Ian wanted to go straight to production after proof of concept.”

Reaching the ridge, Lilly followed it until she reached the diversion fence chute. “You be careful going to check on them,” Lilly said, weaving through the chute and then started down the slope.

“Humph,” Lance scoffed. “There are nine different ways I can shut them down remotely. If I have to walk up to one and shut it down, I’ll shut that motherfucker down with a sniper rifle. I’m not walking up on one of those things.”

Giving a relieved sigh, Lilly pulled into the yard of the build house and shook her head at all the trailers and the growing collection of supplies, what Lance and Ian called it. Junk, what Lilly and Jennifer called it. She was just thankful some of the ‘supplies’ the boys had brought to the cabin were now moving over the ridge to the build house. Neither she nor Jennifer or anyone else had been to the research area, but had seen the boys hauling equipment there. Just the fact the boys used the research area to work on stuff that was too dangerous to test or work on inside the fence or at the build house scared the living shit out of Lilly. They made chemicals, bombs, and bots inside the fence. The gun bots were first tested at the research area, but were moved back to the cabin. Knowing what the boys built and tested inside the fence, neither Lilly nor Jennifer really wanted to go to the research area.

“When do you think battle bot one will be ready to go back out?” Lilly asked, driving down the driveway.

Keeping his AR across his lap aimed outside, Lance scanned around while shaking his head. “We won’t put it in another playground. It has another job in its future. Compared to the last generation, it’s ancient and way too light. We’re going to rebuild it, but just upgrade it for one last hurrah.”

The fact Lance casually said something they had only built months ago was ancient, unnerved Lilly for some reason. “What about the power plant?” she asked.

Glancing over his shoulder to Denny, “Denny, how long until bot one’s power plant is ready?” Lance asked.

“If I can get you to help with the Stirling Engine, tomorrow,” Denny replied, scanning around and cradling his AR. “If not, a week. Sorry, but I have trouble programing the CNC.”

“I’ll help you set up the CNC,” Lance chuckled, turning around.

“What about the battery?” Lilly asked.

“Denny patched that up last night with Lori,” Lance answered as Lilly pulled onto the valley road and headed up the valley. When they passed the meeting house, Lilly turned off the road, following the driveway to the clubhouse.

“What are you going to do with that power station?” Lilly asked, passing the clubhouse and driving up the draw behind it.

“Put it there,” Lance said, jerking his thumb back at the clubhouse. “After Ian and I get permanent power there, all radio and later video will be sent there and then sent to us by line. When the Beard Clan gets set up, we’ll start putting out video cameras that will have directional antennas beamed to here and then transmitted out via cable. It’s not perfect, but we need eyes outside of our perimeter.”

“Oh, I thought we could set some cameras for the Beard Clan,” Lilly groaned.

“Okay. If you don’t care about having eyes on likely approach paths to us, to give us warnings of bandits and hordes of stinkers,” Lance shrugged.

“How many cameras are you talking about setting up around us?” Lilly gasped.

“Starting off with sixteen, then adding more when we get more gear to build others or collect them if we can,” Lance answered. “Ian wants fifty-eight. I want thirty-seven. Don’t tell Ian, but I’m almost ready to give in because he can whine till he gets his way.”

Nodding and chuckling as she turned onto the ridge and followed it north, then turned off driving down the slope heading to the Bear Trap Group, “The Beard Clan can make due setting up their own cameras,” Lilly said.

Chuckling, “Heath gave them the design for hydro, and I showed them where to set it up at,” Lance told her. “They move as fast as Heath; they will have power this week. They damn sure have the manpower with eighteen bodies. Glad we sent them to where we did.”

Pulling on the road below the house Lilly slowed, watching the gate open up. “I like our gates better,” Lilly confessed, looking at the wrought iron gates opening remotely.

Driving the UTV in, Lilly saw Heath’s group with Patrick and David standing with them. “Yeah, they passed the trust stage going out to help,” Lance mumbled as Lilly pulled to a stop.

“Hey, guys,” Heath said walking over, and his kids piled out and ran over to Heath and Robin. Jodi jumped out after Lance and ran to her mom and dad.

“Look at our little soldier,” Dwain sang out, picking Jodi up.

“You and Ian are geniuses!” Ethan cried out, coming over to Lance with his brother Dennis. “I have to admit, I doubted some of what Heath told us when we met you, but I’ll admit, I was wrong. You two make stinker eaters! Since those new bots have been up, we haven’t had one in the valley.”

Feeling uncomfortable from the praise, Lance grinned, “Just doing what we can.”

Dennis turned, pointing at the solar dish they had set up for Heath. “That thing is awesome. I’ve read about Stirling Engines, but you take the concept to the next level,” Dennis gasped.

Now feeling awkward with the praise, Lance just shrugged and shook their hands as Heath came over. “Lance, you eat yet?” Heath asked.

“Heath, it’s eight o’clock in the morning, why wouldn’t we have had breakfast?” Lance asked.

Shrugging, “Sorry, forgot who I was talking to,” Heath chuckled.

“Let me check your setup and if it’s good, let’s get this hooked up. We have several small projects to take care of at the cabin,” Lance said and walked off, heading around the massive house.

“Thought you were taking the day off?” Heath asked, following Lance with the other guys in tow.

“We are. We skipped workout and are only doing projects we want to work on,” Lance answered, looking at the modifications they had done to the house.

“Oh,” Heath muttered, following Lance to the back corner of the yard where the stream ran down from the ridge above the house. Lance stopped, looking at a cemented pool the stream ran into and could see the pipes at the bottom of the pool that ran down the hill.

“Nice job,” Lance nodded, and inspected the concrete waterway that led out of the pool over to the original streambed. “Let’s check the bottom and get hooked up,” Lance told him and walked off.

Walking back to the front, Lance saw Lilly and Rhonda talking. “Wonder if that’s good or bad,” Lance mumbled, noticing the serious expressions on both faces. When Lilly saw him looking at her, she smiled and waved.

“Who’s covering me?” Lance asked climbing in the UTV, and Heath, Dwain, and Ethan climbed in his UTV while Patrick and David climbed in another.

“I’m coming,” Denny said, forcing his way in the backseat.

“You need me?” Lilly asked.

“Shit, if a stinker gets by all them, we are all screwed,” Lance chuckled and turned the UTV around in the yard. Dino moved up beside him, trotting along as Dennis opened the gates with a remote.

“How has Grady been acting?” Lance asked, driving out the gate.

“Now that he has a task, surprisingly well,” Heath answered. “He’s been putting in more cameras.”

“Laying eight hundred feet of pipe down this draw, we took out the cable line to two of the houses,” Dwain chuckled from the backseat. “Forgot to call and get our permits.”

“Well, you needed the hundred and twenty feet drop,” Lance said, slowing down and stopping beside a newly built cinder block building. Climbing out, Lance waited for Heath to unlock the door and checked the pipes and wire coming into the building. “Did a good job,” Lance nodded.

“So, it’s good to go?” Heath grinned.

Nodding, Lance started taking off his tactical vest. “Yep, need cover because I don’t like a lot of stuff on playing with electricity.”

Everyone but Heath, Denny, and Patrick moved off to provide cover, and Lance had Heath and Patrick unload the trailer. “Patrick, when will you be done?” Lance asked, connecting one of the turbines to one of the pipes.

“Waiting on cement to dry for the pool, and mortar to set on the power building,” Patrick answered, watching Lance’s every move. “We should be finished putting the pipes down day after tomorrow and just hook it up to the pool and powerhouse. Then, all we have to do is divert the stream into the pool.”

“Well, you will generate more power because your stream is bigger,” Lance told him, hooking up another turbine.

Patrick turned to Lance as he worked. “Lance, all the streams and rivers around here seem really high,” Patrick informed him. “We found pictures in that house of kids playing in the stream. In the pictures, the stream looks about three maybe four feet wide and at the most, maybe a foot or so deep. Now, the stream is over six feet wide and over three foot deep, with a flow that will take me off my feet.”

Hooking up the last turbine, “Yeah, noticed that when we got here,” Lance grunted, tightening the fitting. “It was Jennifer who solved it for us. Nobody’s drinking, flushing or using the water for industry or farming, and the water is refilling the ecosystem.”

Shaking his head as Lance moved over and started hooking up wires to boxes, “I should’ve thought of that!” Patrick cried out. “How did you guys get so smart? I want to be that smart.”

“I don’t know,” Lance laughed as he continued to work. “Ian and I were working on the water table shifting because of the asteroid when Jennifer told us.”

“How much power you think we’ll get here with hydro?” Heath asked.

“About twenty kilowatts with these turbines,” Lance answered. “But remember, that’s constant power. When we get time, I’m showing Denny how to make you some new turbines. Ian and I are working on a discovery we made by accident at the research area. If it keeps showing promise, we’ll have all the power we need.”

Having heard them talking about the research area, Heath moved closer to Denny. “Son, have you been to this research area?” Heath asked in a low voice.

Shaking his head, “No,” Denny answered with a note of fear. “The stuff they work on there is too dangerous to work on inside the fence. Nobody but them work there. We know where it’s at, but only to avoid it like the plague.”

A shiver ran through Heath’s body as his mind filled with images of terminator robots and terrifying rolling death machines. “It’s not near the build area, is it?” he asked panting in fear.

“No, it’s on the other side of the property just outside the diversion perimeter fence,” Denny told him, and Heath stared at Denny in shock. “Yeah, it’s outside the diversion fence and protected by their next generation of traps. I’ve only seen one of the next generation of traps that we have set up inside the perimeter, and it scares the crap out of me.”

With his mind now in overdrive providing images of new machines he didn’t want, Heath just nodded before moving back over toward Lance. “We will avoid that area at all cost,” he shivered.

When Lance was finished, he stepped out of the powerhouse. “Let’s hook it up to the house,” he grinned, climbing back in the UTV.

Driving back to the house, Lance saw Lilly and Rhonda still talking, but they had moved to the porch. Parking the UTV, Lance headed in the garage past the massive battery. Taking a deep breath and pulling on his heavy rubber gloves, Lance hooked up the heavy cable from the powerhouse.

When he was done, Lance stepped back almost panting. “Done,” he announced.

Heath went over and patted Lance’s back. “Now, tell me what I need to gather to replace what you used.”

“Denny will when we start,” Lance replied, looking over at Denny and winking.

Glancing at his watch, “Well, you can eat lunch with us,” Heath grinned, and steered Lance inside.

Giving up on heading back to the cabin, Lance went inside and Heath guided him over to a table. Sitting down, Lance noticed Allie and Jodi already at the table eating. “We are leaving when we finish,” Lance told them, and they nodded.

“Lance, when do you want to make contact with the others you were thinking of bringing in?” Heath asked, putting a plate down for Lance.

“Dude, you’re still not set up and Patrick is just starting,” Lance laughed, grabbing his glass.

Grabbing another plate and sitting down, “Lance, the longer we wait, the weaker they get if they’re lucky. They get dead if they aren’t, and that just makes more stinkers for us,” Heath said glumly as the others sat down.

“Um, I know we just joined, but I want to say I’m with Heath about none of your group approaching those that are asked,” Patrick stated nervously. “I’m not saying or implying you aren’t tough enough by any means, but I would rather risk injury than any of you.”

Lance cut his eyes at Heath who ignored it and continued eating. “I don’t like you some days,” Lance grumbled at Heath.

“Lance,” Patrick called out, and Lance slowly turned. “How about letting us keep an eye on these new groups, just to make sure they’re all right to join and when you think we’re ready, one of us will approach them, but your group will lay out the terms,” Patrick offered with a pleading look. Never in his life would Patrick have believed he would be intimidated by thirteen-year-old boys, but he and his brothers readily admitted without any shame, Lance and Ian frightened them.

Walking up behind Lance, Lilly hugged him and then dropped in a seat beside him. “Lance, they don’t want either of you getting hurt doing something they can do,” Lilly told him. “I agree with them, since I know deeds have been called for and that’s where I want yours and Ian’s full attention.” Patrick gave a sigh and Heath leaned back in his chair in visible relief that Lilly was taking their side.

Giving a grunt, Lance turned to Lilly, looking at her for several seconds and then finished his sandwich. “I’ll talk it over with Ian, but I don’t see a problem with it,” Lance finally said, and Heath fought the desire to jump up and start dancing. “Lilly, we aren’t giving the pirates deeds,” Lance corrected, and Heath gave a startled gulp.

Looking at Lance, Lilly’s mouth fell open as Lance drained his glass. “This calls for an exploit,” Lance told her.

“Huh?” Lilly grunted.

“Deed; an action that is performed intentionally or consciously,” Lance recited, putting the glass down. “Exploit; a bold or daring feat, to take unfair advantage of.”

Feeling lightheaded, “Um, they aren’t the same?” Lilly asked.

Shaking his head, “No, to the recipient, an exploit is much, much worse,” Lance told her as he got up. “Ian and I have only done one exploit to date. The Prime Directive told us nobody had better get hurt from one of our pranks. We knowingly broke the Prime Directive, but we decided it was worth it.”

Swallowing hard, Lilly stood up nearly panting. “Lance, people got hurt with your deeds before this, and now some have died. You’re telling me an exploit is worse?”

“A deed is to teach a lesson, letting the recipient know they upset someone in the Federation. If they are smart, the recipient tries to rectify and make amends. The Devil Lords and Nazis could’ve left and we would’ve stopped. We will chase the pirates to the ends of the Earth and bring them torment with a dildo covered in nails,” Lance huffed. “An exploit is only to hurt, and now that we don’t have to worry about getting in trouble for breaking the Prime Directive, the degree of injury inflicted will be severe. To be honest, we’re shooting for wounding to a degree where death is inevitable but will take some time before the recipient dies. We both agree the Prime Directive parameters have changed.”

Getting very worried as Lance pulled on his gloves, “Lance, I’m still not following,” Lilly told him.

Looking over at Lilly, “An exploit, they know they pissed us off because we let them know,” Lance said. “Primitive, I’ll agree. Unimaginative, to a degree,” Lance nodded, “but sometimes you just want to grab someone by the balls and grind them off with a cheese grater as they watch and howl in pain, just because you want them to know who is bringing them this misery.”

Having seen some of the recordings of deeds, Heath’s face was pale, realizing there was another level of suffering the boys could bring on others.

“So, an exploit is like retribution?” Lilly asked as Lance grabbed his rifle.

“Retribution: punishment inflicted as vengeance for a wrong or criminal act,” Lance recited. “No, retribution calls for a deed. To let someone know they have done wrong. The Pirates are chrome-plated, 360-degree assholes and will be dealt with as such.”

Really not liking the sound of the true hate Lance was showing, Lilly moved around the table, grabbing Lance’s arm. “It was a robot, Lance. I’ll build you another one on my own time,” Lilly panted. “I’ll rebuild everything they broke; I swear to you. You and Ian just do deeds.”

“I’ll help!” Heath shouted, jumping out of his chair and everyone in his group quickly chimed in saying they would also.

“We’ll only sleep an hour a day until we replace what they hurt,” Dwain offered.

Ignoring them, Lance just looked at Lilly. “Lilly, it’s not the equipment that pissed us off. We put up a sign and warned people to leave our shit alone. What did the pirates do? Pulled out their dicks, rubbed them in our faces, double ass fucked us, and took a shit on our front door. People shouldn’t ignore our warnings. I thought we were being nice to even put a warning up, but you and Jennifer have said many times, you don’t want us to hurt people who are just moving through.”

Lance stopped as the others processed what he wasn’t saying. They all realized just who Lance and Ian listened to. “I’m sorry, but Ian and I won’t restrain our tactics like that anymore. The only ones who don’t have to worry about getting caught up in this are those in this coalition. Everyone else can pucker up and kiss the brown star between my cheeks,” Lance grunted. The others gave a thankful sigh they were under the protection, seen as friends by Ian and Lance, and most present didn’t want to push their luck.

Walking out, “We are heading back,” Lance called over his shoulder. Allie, Denny, Lori, and Jodi jumped up from the table, grabbing their stuff.

Still processing the hate Lance had for the pirates, “You can ask him later,” Rhonda told Lilly.

“No,” Lilly said, shaking her head and took off after Lance, and Rhonda saw none of the kids appeared even remotely worried.

“You do realize what Lance was talking about?” Rhonda asked them.

Little Allie busted out laughing. “Those little pirate cock juggling thunder pussies are going to get spanked.” The adults looked at the small girl as she grabbed her AR.  “You don’t even try and pretend you aren’t scared of Lance and Ian. They like me and Carrie, and they put us in a force field and it really hurts when someone takes it off,” she informed them with a serious face. “Lance and Ian didn’t care one way or the other about those bikers or Nazis. They looked at them like lint on your clothes that needs to be removed. But the pirates, they hate, and those little bitches … are they going to get skittled,” she ended with the most adorable smile, and that really disturbed everyone.

Turning to Denny, “Skittled?” Heath whispered.

“Knocked over, wiped out, and slammed off your feet. A very bad beat down,” Denny answered.

“Great, just when I didn’t think I could be more terrified of two teenaged boys, I’m proven wrong again by a little girl,” Heath gasped as his kids came over to hug him bye.

Catching up to Lance in the carport, “Lance,” Lilly called out, making him stop. When Lance turned around, Lilly shook her head. “No, I’m not talking about exploits and stuff,” she said quickly, noticing Lance had that irritated expression.

Seeing the irritation leave, Lilly smiled. “I want to propose we let Holly and Dawn move in with us,” Lilly said, and was surprised to see shock on Lance’s face. “Sweetness, Ethan and Dennis worked for Victor, um, they know about Holly since she was around Victor. Them and their wives look at her like a whore.”

“They’ve called her that?” Lance snapped, gripping his rifle tight, moving for the door.

Grabbing Lance’s arm, “No,” Lilly said quickly. “Babe, if they had, you really think Rhonda wouldn’t have capped them? She loves Holly like a little sister.”

“He was an old man screwing a thirteen-year-old girl!” Lance cried out. “I should go in there and shoot them for not doing anything.”

“Then you would have to shoot Rhonda,” Lilly snapped. Watching Lance jump back Lilly smiled, but wasn’t surprised that he was thinking. “First, Lance, Rhonda showed me pictures of Holly when she was thirteen. She didn’t look thirteen. Now she looks my age. Rhonda knew how old she was and you heard she tried to get law involved. Dennis and Ethan didn’t know how old Holly was for a year. Is it right? Fuck no,” Lilly said quickly. One thing she had learned, head Lance’s anger off fast with facts and you had a chance to stop violence of action.

“Lance, you can’t be mad at Holly. Hell, white trash was rich compared to her family. She saw a means to move up and took it. I don’t agree with it, but I’m not telling anyone what they should and shouldn’t do,” Lilly told him, slowing her talking down. “Holly can tell how they look at her and it bothers her. If Heath, Dwain, Robin, and Kathy realize that, they will throw Ethan and Dennis along with their families out. But like Rhonda says, they need the manpower here.”

Letting his rifle hang off the one point sling under his arm, “You realize what you’re asking?” Lance sighed.

“Lance, Holly only made it to the fifth grade, but she’s smarter than you think. Just look at how long she survived on her own with a toddler and being pregnant,” Lilly pointed out, and Lance raised his eyebrows as he nodded at that accomplishment alone. “I’m certain, as is Rhonda, if Holly actually had an environment to learn in, she would. But if this doesn’t work, all any of you have to do is tell me, and I’ll bring her and Dawn back here, no questions asked. I’m just asking to give her a chance. Besides, I’m the only doctor, and I really need to get used to treating humans. I don’t want to wait until the baby is on the way.”

Impressed by the sound reasoning, Lance turned, looking out of the carport. “Tell Holly to grab their stuff. We can put it to the group on a trial basis like the kids. I know Jennifer will agree with you and so will Ian.”

Nearly knocking down Lance as she wrapped her arms around him, “Thank you,” Lilly squealed. “I knew a girl like her growing up. Granted she wasn’t nearly as country as Holly, but dirt poor.”

“So you knew a girl that was getting boned by an old man?” Lance gasped, pushing Lilly back.

“Lance, they don’t see an old man, they see a means out of their life. They see the lifestyle the ‘old man’ has, but yes, I did. Two, in fact,” Lilly told him. “Hell, I knew girls in high school going out with forty-year-olds, and their families were well off. They just wanted to date an older man.”

Grinding his teeth, “Go tell Holly so we can leave,” Lance waved at the door as the others walked out. When Lilly took off, Lance turned around with a scowl. “This is bullshit!” he spat out. “Old wrinkled motherfuckers were boning girls our age, and Ian and I weren’t! The world was fucked before this shit.”

Lori, Jodi, and Denny paused, not hearing what Lilly said, but noticed the scowl and the way Lance stomped off. “Ian’s not here,” Allie sighed, rolling her eyes. “They don’t like getting mad alone. You don’t have to worry about him right now.”

The three watched Allie skip to the buggy and breathed a sigh of relief following. They were all shocked when Holly came out with Lilly. Dawn took off with a squeal, running for the buggy. Allie let out a hopeful cry as she helped Dawn climb up in the buggy. “She’s coming?”

“Yeah,” Lance grumbled, pulling his mask on.

Rearranging gear and the kids’ seating arrangement, making room for Holly and Dawn, they loaded up and Lilly pulled out, speeding back to the cabin. “Lance,” Lilly called out and he just nodded that he’d heard her. “So you’ve done an exploit before?” she asked, and Lance gave a nod.

Driving along the ridges, Lilly waited for Lance to offer details, but by the time they passed the build house, Lance still hadn’t spoken. He was just scanning the area around them, but Lilly knew he was fuming. “Pulling in,” Lilly called over the radio.

“Got you,” Carrie called back in a cheerful voice. “The kitty cats are in the field laying in the sun.”

When they pulled in, Ian and Jennifer were waiting at the gates. Both gave a startle seeing Holly and Dawn in the buggy. Seeing how rigid Lance was sitting, Jennifer gave a long sigh. “I fucking knew we should’ve gone. Somebody pissed in Lance’s Wheaties.”

The gates were closed before the buggy started around the corner of the cabin and Ian turned to Jennifer, furrowing his brow. “I’m sure they have a good reason for bringing them over,” Ian told her.

“No, Ian,” Jennifer grunted. “Lance is pissed.”

Shaking his head, “No, Lance has a case of the red ass, but he’s not mad at Holly or anyone in the buggy,” Ian informed her.

“And just how the hell do you know that?”

“Duh, they were in the buggy,” Ian droned. “He’s mad about something else.”

Just staring at Ian for several seconds, Jennifer spun on her heel, walking off. “If Lance wasn’t my best friend, I would be so fucking jealous!” Jennifer cried out, throwing her hands in the air and storming around the corner of the house, and Ian took off. “You two know what the other is thinking just by looking at each other!”

Catching up, Ian put his arm over her shoulders, “I think it’s so cool we have the same best friend,” Ian grinned.

Tilting her head to the side as she looked up at Ian, “I think the only reason you aren’t mad by proximity is you get smooches,” Jennifer grinned.

With his cheeks turning red, Ian nodded. “I’m not going to deny or confirm.”

They came around the back as the others were getting out and heard Lance. “Allie, show Holly where to put her and Dawn’s stuff on the last bunkbed.”

Both came to a stop as Lilly ran over and Lance headed for the shop, nearly stomping his feet. Stopping in front of Ian and Jennifer, Lilly told them why Holly was there and what Lance had said. When she was finished, Ian stumbled back, “You knew young girls that were getting boned by old men?!” Ian cried out.

“Ian,” Jennifer sighed, rolling her eyes. “Suzie Miller slept with Mr. Tuller and Mr. Griffon.”

Ian’s legs gave out and he dropped to his ass, staring at Jennifer in shock. “They are older than my dad!” he shouted.

Giving a shrug, “I’m certain Suzie let Mr. Oliver bone her, but I know for a fact Tabitha did,” Jennifer said, giving a shudder.

Hearing that, Ian’s shudder was so violent he vibrated across the dirt on his butt. “What?!” Ian screamed. “They weren’t poor!”

“What’s poor got to do with it?” Jennifer asked, cocking her head to the side. “You really think Mr. Oliver paid Tabitha two hundred dollars to help him around the yard?”

Not sure of anything anymore, Ian scrambled to his feet. “I…,” he started, then just looked off. “I need a minute,” Ian mumbled, and headed for the shop.

“Ian,” Jennifer called out and he stopped, turning around. “Mr. Tuller and Mr. Griffon didn’t pay Suzie. She did it on her own. I did try to tell my dad about Mr. Oliver paying some of the girls to do yard work, but he wouldn’t believe me. I really thought you and Lance knew why some of the girls in the neighborhood helped him around the yard.”

Throwing up his hands, “We just watched girls in bikinis working in his yard!” Ian shouted. Spinning around, “This is bullshit!”

“Damn, I never would’ve believed they were naïve,” Lilly mumbled.

“Lilly, those two could’ve slept with three women that I know of. They mowed yards in the summer making money. Ms. Sandy and Ms. Mary put a stop on them from mowing several yards. I heard them talking to my mom about it,” Jennifer said, then laughed. “Even my mom admitted the boys were hot, but only to me. I’m not even counting the older high school or college girls.”

“Should we go in there?” Lilly asked, jerking her chin toward the shop.

“In a minute,” Jennifer sighed.

Staring at the shop, “Why didn’t they see it, the women you talked about?” Lilly asked.

Shrugging, “It wasn’t in their world. Lilly, they are like the best friends you read about in books. Yeah, they interacted with others, but only socially,” Jennifer answered. “And you’ve already seen how blind they are to advances from girls. On that, I’m very thankful for. Lilly, I’m not kidding, they had high school girls, college girls, and women throwing themselves at them, but neither noticed.”

A grin spread across Lilly’s face as she turned to Jennifer. “How did Ms. Sandy and Ms. Mary find out about these women in the neighborhood?” Lilly asked with a grin.

As her eyes grew wide, Jennifer’s face blushed and she wouldn’t face Lilly. “The ah…, ladybugs told them,” Jennifer stuttered.

“Hmm, very perceptive of the ladybugs to see that,” Lilly chuckled. “They are more naïve than Ian and Lance.”

Turning so her back was to Lilly, “Well, I might have said something to Carrie,” Jennifer blurted out.

Stepping over, Lilly hugged Jennifer from behind. “I’m so glad you were there for them,” Lilly chuckled.

With a dark growl, Jennifer started, “Lilly, Ms. Wasson had on a see-through night gown and she wasn’t ugly, and I’m not kidding about see-through. That slutty bitch was the definition of MILF. I’m talking way past cougar. She sat in the backyard watching Ian and Lance work, and both of them had trouble taking their eyes off, for all intents and purposes, a naked woman. Lance cut down half her flower bed with a weed eater and Ian knocked down a birdhouse with the mower. To be honest, I still don’t think either remembers that. They just gawked at her. Ms. Wasson invited them inside when they were done, but neither could talk,” Jennifer paused and then smirked. “Each just held a gas can covering their groin as Ms. Wasson talked to them on the back deck. When she told them to come in so she could pay them, they both let out a cry and just took off running. They snuck back later to get the lawn mower and weed eater.”

Playing out what Jennifer said in her mind’s eye, “Why Jennifer, if I didn’t know better, I would think you saw this with your own eyes,” Lilly whispered, as she hugged Jennifer tight.

Clearing her throat, “Well, um, I, ah, might have been next door in the Taylor’s bushes, looking for their cat,” Jennifer offered.

Laughing, “What gave you the idea to look for the Taylor’s cat?” Lilly asked, and could feel the heat radiating off Jennifer’s face and neck from the blush.

“The day before at the neighborhood party, Ms. Wasson seemed really interested in them. Not like a mom or lady, she kept going over and rubbing Ian and Lance on the back as they ate. She was acting like a whore. What did they do? Just look up at her smiling. Ms. Wasson’s daughter was a senior and a first class slut, so I just figured like mother like daughter,” Jennifer related, then gasped upon realizing what she’d said. “Oh, I mean, the Taylor’s passed out flyers at the party for their lost cat,” she blurted out. “I was just trying to help.”

Holding Jennifer tight, Lilly rocked side to side. “Thank you for being there,” Lilly chuckled. “Now I know how they remained clueless. Between you and the ladybugs, a girl didn’t have a chance getting close to them. When you get a chance, I would like the names of these sluts.”

“Why? I saw most were stinkers when we left the house.”

“You never know, and that’s one thing I will never do. I will never take that innocence. Lance will lose that on his own before I ever give in to that,” Lilly smiled and then chuckled. “I don’t care how many movies they watch.”

Tilting her head so she could see Lilly behind her, “You know?” Jennifer asked.

Scoffing, “There is only one reason why a guy will lock the doors with a TV in the room,” Lilly chuckled.

Stepping away, “I want to know where they got ‘em?” Jennifer huffed. “Their parents always scoured their computers. They had to be very careful because Mr. Johnathan was really good with computers. I know Jason gave them a password to one site…,” Jennifer stopped as the blush sprang back up on her face. “Um, Lance gave it to me when we were talking one night,” she mumbled.

Still holding Jennifer tight, “Really?” Lilly laughed.

“Yeah, I just went to check it out. I never had a password to a site like that,” Jennifer admitted. “I might have checked it out more than once,” she added in a lower voice and Lilly stepped back.

Putting a hand on Jennifer’ shoulder, “If the internet was up, I could show you a few that you didn’t need a password for,” Lilly laughed. “Can I ask when they discovered this site?”

“Right after Thanksgiving,” Jennifer answered, fighting her blush off.

Turning to the shop, “Hormones were kicking in, and this would’ve been the year you would’ve had to really worry about those sluts,” Lilly mumbled.

“Huh?” Jennifer asked, not hearing what Lilly said.

“Think we can go in now?” Lilly asked, not looking away from the shop.

“Let’s go see if they are yelling. If they are, we go inside,” Jennifer offered.

Ian stormed into the shop. “Old fuckers in our neighborhood were boning girls our age!”

Pacing back and forth, “What?!” Lance shouted, skidding to a halt as Ian told Lance what he had learned. “Mr. Oliver’s wrinkled ass was fucking Tabitha?!”

“He was paying those girls to mattress dance with the tube snake, not to work in his yard!” Ian screamed back as both stood nose to nose, breathing hard. “Mr. Tuller and Mr. Griffon weren’t even paying for the pussy!”

“Was everyone fucking and not telling us!” Lance bellowed.

“I don’t know, but this is bullshit!” Ian bellowed back.

Turning away, “We can’t think about this now,” Lance growled, taking a deep breath. “But we damn sure will when we get through.”

“Agreed,” Ian huffed. “You want to notify that group on Gentry Road on the way? If we miss any pirates, they could push that group into battle bot area one.”

Turning as Lilly and Jennifer walked in, Lance noticed Jennifer’s face was slightly flushed as the last of her blush was disappearing. “We will be talking to you about the neighborhood after this exploit,” Lance stated.

“Fine,” Jennifer sighed, fighting not to blush again.

Crossing his arms over his chest, “Jennifer, you and I talked on the phone nearly every night, why didn’t you tell me about all the booty calls in the neighborhood?” Lance asked.

“Um, well-,” Jennifer stuttered, not wanting to confess she didn’t want the boys chasing sluts who would put out. Knowing just why Jennifer never said anything, Lilly stepped past her, looking at Lance.

“Lance, will you tell me about the one exploit you two have done?” Lilly asked, taking her rifle off and setting it on a workbench.

When Lance turned to Ian, “I don’t care, they are part of the crew,” Ian shrugged and Jennifer ran over, hugging him tight.

Laughing, “Harry Gilson keyed Jason’s car,” Lance said, leaning against a workbench. “Jason was Ian’s older brother,” he reminded Lilly.

“I know who Ooops was,” Lilly chuckled.

A huge grin filled Lance’s face as he started. “Well, last year, Jason was dating Harry’s ex-girlfriend and Harry just got kicked off the football team after getting arrested for a DUI. Don’t know why, but Harry blamed it all on Jason. Jason said the only reason he dated Victoria was she put out and could su…” Lance stopped quickly. “Um, well, you get the idea,” he mumbled.

“Jason was a junior and Harry was a senior. Jason was already getting scholarship offers from bunches of schools. Everyone knew who keyed his car, but the cops couldn’t do anything. Jason really couldn’t do more because he didn’t want to get in trouble and get kicked off the team and lose his scholarships. But you don’t pick on our brother,” Lance huffed.

“That’s our job,” Ian chimed in. “He was a pain in the ass, but he was our pain in the ass.”

Nodding, “That’s right,” Lance agreed. “Well, Ian and I left a deed for Harry.”

Snorting as he laughed, “Fucker turned on his car and the doors locked while shaving cream filled the inside,” Ian told them.

Looking Lilly in the eyes, “Well, it seems Harry didn’t get the message and slashed Jason’s tires. He was caught on camera because the dummy did it at school,” Lance continued. “Our dads helped Jason buy more tires. We wanted to, but were just starting to mow yards.”

Lance didn’t see Jennifer’s lip twitch into a snarl as he rolled on. “So, Ian and I talked about it and agreed, Harry was too stupid for another deed and we were scared he would try to hurt Jason. Harry is the type that would jump you from behind and was just as big as Jason, so we decided to show him what that was like.”

Giving Lilly a smile, “It was hard, but we kept an eye on Harry to learn his routine. That was our first remote camera we used with a cellphone. We waited till Jason went out of town to LSU to tour the campus. Harry lived like fifteen miles away, so we waited for Mom and Dad to go to sleep that night and snuck out. We hopped on our bikes and rode across town. Packing up the cameras we had around his house, we hid and waited. It was two a.m. when Harry’s drunk ass pulled into his driveway,” Lance paused as the smile turned somewhat malevolent.

“Two people charged out of the darkness with baseball bats. One hit Harry across the back of the head and the other cracked his left knee. When Harry hit the ground, the swings never stopped. Harry wouldn’t stop passing out, but a swing to the jewels always woke him right back up.”

Throwing his head back laughing, “Rolling his big ass on his back felt like pushing a building,” Ian laughed as Jennifer, in a catatonic state, stared at him.

Nodding in agreement, “Yeah, but after the third time he passed out, we just left him on his side and then turned our attention to his car,” Lance laughed. “We rolled his ass over one more time and told the dumb fuck if he ever came anywhere near Jason again, he would disappear. When he finally mumbled he understood, we smashed his face in and then we loaded up and pedaled our asses off, going home.”

“We had extra clothes,” Ian chimed in. “We changed, burned what we wore and the bats in a garbage can. It wasn’t till we got home we realized how much a person bleeds when you beat them with bats. We took showers, bagging the clothes we’d changed into. Before Lance’s dad got up for work, we scrubbed the bathtub and bathroom down and bagged the towels and rags we’d used. After Mr. Johnathan left, we snuck out and hid the bags. When the cops didn’t show up that morning, we took the bag into the woods and burnt it.”

Shaking his head, “Yeah, and you know Mom knew she was missing towels and rags?” Lance huffed out, throwing up his hands.

Somewhat guiltily, Ian turned to Lilly. “Yeah, we looked hard, but couldn’t find any that matched. We finally got the ladybugs to tell Momma Sandy they had gotten paint on them from their finger painting set and threw them away, afraid they would get in trouble. Momma Sandy didn’t even bat an eyelash, telling the girls it was okay,” Ian related in awe. “Those two can put the mojo on people.”

“Yeah, you remember that,” Lance snapped.

“Lance, you should be immune!” Ian shouted.

“Harry was in ICU for a month,” Jennifer whispered in shock.

Nodding, “Full body cast and jaw wired shut for another three months,” Lance nodded, and Jennifer jerked her eyes to him. “My dad operated on Harry taking his spleen out, and Ms. Penny’s daughter took care of Harry in the ICU.”

“Whoa,” Jennifer stumbled back. “That’s some Pulp Fiction shit right there.”

“Humph,” Ian scoffed. “Funny you should say that because we wanted to find some ‘hard pipe-hitting motherfuckers’, but we didn’t know what they were at the time. We asked Jason a few weeks later, but didn’t believe him.”

“So, we asked coach,” Lance chimed in with a shiver. “Just couldn’t believe ‘pipe hitter’ referred to a man raping another man.”

“Yeah, in Pulp Fiction, Marcus had every right to call some pipe hitters on those guys,” Ian shivered.

“Wait!” Jennifer shouted, throwing up her hands. “You were the ones who called 911 from the phone booth at the gas station?”

Not even surprised Jennifer knew that, “I’m sure if Harry would’ve died, the cops would’ve pushed the investigation harder,” Lance popped off. “Besides, we wanted him to know his ass was whooped and who fucking did it.”

For some reason, Lilly wasn’t shocked that neither showed fear about killing Harry. “But you broke the Prime Directive,” she said in a low voice, and they all looked at her.

“Yeah, but technically, we didn’t break the Prime Directive because the cops never even questioned us, much less charged us,” Lance challenged.

“My dad said the video from the gas station showed the caller was well over six foot and huge!” Jennifer shouted.

“Um, yeah, that was another reason we needed to change,” Lance admitted in a low voice.

Walking over, Lilly hugged Lance tight, “Thank you, I don’t have stories like that, but I’ll sit down and tell you everything about my life,” Lilly offered.

Hugging her back Lance stuttered, not knowing what to say and glanced over at Jennifer as she nodded at him with a big smile. “I would like that, Lilly,” Lance finally said, and Jennifer gave him a thumbs up. Feeling Lilly squeeze him tight, Lance mouthed ‘Thank you’ to Jennifer.

“What do you two need help on?” Lilly asked, letting the hug go. “And I know better than to ask to go with you, so what can we do?”

For some reason, that made Lance feel nervous. The way Lilly was looking at him, Lance felt she could see right through him. A small part of him liked it, the other part really didn’t. “Get Holly settled in and tell the others they have to help Holly on schoolwork each day,” Lance finally said. “Ian and I will make a run tonight to get the lay of the land and then let you know.”

Kissing Lance’s cheek, Lilly grabbed her rifle and headed out. Kissing Ian, Jennifer took off after Lilly. “Hold up,” Jennifer said, stopping Lilly outside the shop. “What has you unnerved?”

Not surprised that Jennifer could tell, “You don’t get it?” Lilly asked. Having no idea what Lilly was referring to, Jennifer just shook her head. “A deed is done from a distance, and I know they have watched some with their own eyes. Someone getting hurt or what happens to the target doesn’t determine what a deed is. They set it up to teach others, but aren’t doing the harm themselves. An exploit, they want to be hands on. They are smart enough to know, going hands on, there was more of a likelihood of getting caught. Then you look at the fact, they want the person to know it was them. Ian and Lance want to see the fear in their eyes. If I didn’t know Lance and Ian like I do, I would be worried both were borderline sociopaths.”

“Hold on, I’ve heard that on TV before,” Jennifer said, pinching her bottom lip.

“Personality disorder in extreme antisocial attitudes and behavior with a lack of conscience,” Lilly told her, and Jennifer jumped back.

“That’s not them,” Jennifer snapped.

Holding up her hands, “Jennifer, like I said, I know them, but they have no conscience for those they hurt and I’m talking about before this happened,” Lilly told her. “Their only concern was violating the Prime Directive, getting in trouble with the law because someone got hurt on what their parents called pranks.”

“Nobody ever proved it was them,” Jennifer spoke out. “And they are nothing like Dexter,” she added, and Lilly cocked her head to the side. “That’s where I heard sociopath.”

“The TV show?”

Nodding, “Yeah, they don’t keep trophies,” Jennifer nodded.

“Oh, like videos,” Lilly grinned, and Jennifer’s face went white. “No, I believe them. They admitted they had done deeds without recording them, but when someone was blamed for a deed, they changed. That is forethought on their part to protect an innocent, something a sociopath would never do. But it also shows they have a conscience of others outside their family. They went out of their way and risked getting caught to prove that kid was innocent.”

As Lilly spoke, Jennifer started grinning and was beaming when Lilly finished. “You don’t know how cool you just made them sound.”

“Yeah, I think you and I have a thing for hidden bad boys,” Lilly grinned.

Chapter Twenty-Five

Three miles outside of the main perimeter, driving parallel to Highway 11, Ian turned left to follow a ridge and a dirt road that turned off the highway and ran at the bottom of the ridge. Standing up through the roof, Lance scanned around under the bright full moon. “Almost tempted to turn the NVGs off,” he shrugged.

Weaving through the trees, Ian glanced over at Dino, who was sitting in the passenger seat, just looking around with his tongue hanging out. Unlike other times they had gone out, doors were on the buggy this time and heavy wire mesh covered the open windows. With only two guns, they were quite sure they couldn’t fight off a pack of dogs before they swarmed the buggy.

Seeing the ridge turn south, Ian slowed and keyed his radio. “How close you thinking we should park?”

“This is good. From what Patrick said and the map, they should be in the house in the draw ahead,” Lance replied. “It’s only half a mile, we can walk it.”

Turning off the buggy, “Bitch, I have to climb a tree to get away from dogs, I’m kicking your ass,” Ian warned.

“Hey, you’re the one who wanted to warn the group,” Lance chuckled, climbing out on the roof and jumping off. When Ian got out with Dino behind him, “We might find that mean pussy.”

Spinning around, “That’s not funny, ass monkey,” Ian snarled and then turned around, looking. “Don’t forget, you promised.”

“Brah, pussy shows up, we open a whole case of whoop ass,” Lance huffed, and both turned when Dino let out a low growl. They saw him staring to the west toward the draw they were heading for. “Dino really doesn’t like something that way.”

“Shit,” Ian moaned. Thinking over their actions for several minutes, Ian turned to Lance as the wind shifted and a putrid stench filled their noses.

“Stinkers,” they said together.

Turning west, “Think we should just back out and call no joy?” Ian asked, checking his AR.

“Not without seeing what’s there,” Lance answered. “We’re a mile off the main road and that draw is pretty secluded.” Nodding, Ian moved to the buggy and lifted out a bulging tote bag. “You’re going to haul all the extra magazines? We are each packing twelve loaded magazines,” Lance whispered hard.

“Thirteen, counting the one in our rifles, but that smells like a bunch. If we have to start shooting, I don’t want to have to start counting my shots as I subtract.”

Thinking that was very sound reasoning, “Very good point,” Lance nodded. “I’ll take point, since you have the bullets.”

Throwing the strap to the tote bag over his shoulder, Ian gave a grunt as the weight hit his legs. When Ian nodded, Lance eased off with Dino moving over and staying right beside him. After moving three hundred yards, Lance stopped and motioned Ian close. “Hear that?” Lance breathed in his ears.

Ahead and below them in the draw, Ian heard growling, snarls, and could actually hear the movement of bodies. “Maybe we should back out and call no joy,” Ian offered again.

“At the very least, we need to see how many and what has their interest,” Lance replied, and Ian gave a nodding shrug.

When Lance tried to move ahead, Dino stepped in front of him. “I know, Dino,” Lance whispered aiming ahead, then patted Dino on the back and Dino stepped out of his way. Moving through the trees and down the slope at a very gentle, quiet pace, Lance saw where the trees ended ahead. Glancing down, Lance saw Dino at his side, stalking much like a cat. Staying in the trees, Lance came to a stop and stared into the draw. The bottom of the draw was about a hundred yards wide and over twice that long, shaped in a wide U, and seemed flatter than it should have been. Lance was having a hard time figuring it out because it was packed shoulder to shoulder with stinkers.

A nice two-story house sat below them at the back of the U-shaped draw, and trees were cleared back up the slope and down the draw toward the dirt road that led off the highway. “That’s why I don’t like staying on roads outside of our perimeter,” Lance mumbled to himself.

“Dude, that’s over a thousand stinkers, easy,” Ian huffed.

Not even going to argue, Lance turned to the house and could see stinkers moving on the first floor through busted out windows. Looking to the upstairs, Lance froze. “What tha,” he mumbled, flipping up his NVG and peering through his scope. Someone had hooked up a small pipe to the rain gutter, running it to one of the upstairs windows.

Moving his scope Lance paused, seeing a three-inch pipe sticking twenty feet out of the roof. “They made a vent to bring in fresh air,” he mumbled. Seeing a window without curtains, Lance held his scope on it and didn’t see stinkers upstairs. Moving to the next window, Lance gave a jerk to see a solar oven in the window. Lowering his rifle, he leaned back and whispered what he saw to Ian.

“Look in that bay window. Someone ripped the stairs out inside,” Ian whispered back. “They isolated the upstairs.”

“Motherfuckers inside can think,” Lance said in awe.

“We don’t know if they are still alive. There are some dead stinkers over on the west side near the trees that look like they have been down for over a week.”

Turning to where Ian was pointing, Lance saw the bodies and then turned to look around the house, trying to see any bodies closer to the house, but there were just too many stinkers. Most were just rooted in one spot, looking up at the second floor of the house, but some were moving through the crowd. “You see any dead stinkers close to the house?” Lance asked.

“Can’t really tell,” Ian confessed. “But I have to agree, these fuckers can think. That window you can see in, I just figured out what I’ve been staring at. They have ten-foot long spears propped up in the window. I bet they were waiting till the stinkers thinned out and were going to use those to make a break for it by stabbing those under the window.”

“You think they are dead?”

Shaking his head, “To be honest, no,” Ian answered. “But I don’t think they will be alive much longer.”

Pointing at the house, “It’s motherfuckers like that we need to rescue,” Lance hissed.

Nodding as he scanned the crowd, “Yeah, but Lance, that’s a shitload of stinkers,” Ian pointed out. “I know we are bad ass man card holders, but that’s a lot of goober smoochers for just two guns.”

“How many magazines in the bag?”

“Sixty,” Ian answered, moving to Lance’s left and taking the tote bag off before setting it between them.

“We can at least make a dent,” Lance said. “If we use all those we haul ass, and any stinkers left should try to follow us. That should give those inside a chance.”

“We make sure someone is there before we do shit,” Ian huffed, digging out two magazines from the bag.

Giving a nod, Lance pressed the laser on his AR. Not seeing the laser, Lance flipped down his NVG and saw the laser. Pressing it again, Lance saw the laser turn brighter and flipped his NVG up to see a green dot on the tree to his front. Flipping his NVG back down, Lance moved the beam to the open window and waved it around. Then he moved to another window, aiming at a small gap he could see between the curtains.

Moving to another window, Lance continued and then saw the curtains at the last window part and saw a face looking out at him. Lance moved the laser back and waved the laser at the person’s chest and saw it was a woman. She turned over her shoulder and Lance saw three other people join her, another woman and two men.

Below the window, the snarls picked up and those stinkers that were just standing began to move toward the house. “Okay, we really need these guys. They were staying out of sight to try to make the stinkers move off,” Lance told Ian as Ian passed him two magazines.

“I don’t even want to know how many were here if some moved off already. As many stinkers that are down there, I’m surprised the house is still standing,” Ian grunted as one of the people opened the window and the growls increased. “I’m ready,” Ian said, turning on his laser.

“Don’t shoot at us and we’ll try to give you a hand!” Lance shouted out, and all the growls and snarls stopped as the entire group of stinkers turned to look up the steep slope. “Game time,” Lance said, flipping his safety off.

Muffled shots rang out in a rapid steady tempo as the stinkers started toward the back of the ravine. Mowing down the closest, Lance dropped his empty magazine and slapped in a new one, barely pausing his fire. The group started bunching up as the next row tripped over the bodies of the front ranks taken down.

The four in the window stood with gaping mouths as the two shadowy figures with skull faces on the slope shot down into the wall of advancing stinkers. The only pause they noticed would be one bending down and then hand something to the other. After the other shadow took whatever was picked up, both shadows would rain down a steady stream of fire.

Muffled pops continued in a very even tempo and the four in the window watched the two turn and widen their fields of fire when all the stinkers behind the house were down. “What did the stinkers do to them?” one of the women asked in awe.

“I have no idea,” one of the men mumbled.

“Here,” Ian said, handing Lance more magazines. “I’ve seen over a dozen drop playing dead.”

“Well, we won’t tell on them right now,” Lance replied, grabbing the magazines and dropping his empty, slamming in a new one. Seeing the smoke pouring off his suppressor and barrel, Lance started to wonder if this was a wise course of action.

“Gun down,” Ian called out, and Lance swung his laser to another head before pulling the trigger and then got back in tempo. Pulling his aim to the left side of the house, Lance shot ten and then swung his aim back to the right to drop another ten, then kept alternating left and right until Ian could cover his side.

Yanking the charging handle back, Ian dropped the magazine and saw the bent round drop out. Seeing the chamber was clear, he slapped a new mag in and hit the bolt release. Watching the bolt slam home and tapping the forward assist, Ian pulled the stock to his shoulder.  “Up,” he called out as he pulled the trigger in a fast tempo, moving from target to target.

Swinging back to the right, Lance saw the stinkers were pushing out from the house to the slope on the right side. Too many bodies were down for the entire gaggle to come straight at them, but they still tried. Ranks tripped, falling down and making those behind bunch up tighter. With Lance now shooting those near the steep slope to the right, those trying to swing wide couldn’t and only bunched the group tighter.

Because they were shooting down the steep slope, the bullets that passed through a stinker head hit the one behind in the abdomen.

“Okay, I understand biting off more than I can chew now,” Lance mumbled, slamming in a new magazine.

Like the right, Ian saw the left side was bunching up. Feeling his bolt lock back, Ian dropped down to grab magazines from the bag while glancing behind them and saw the slope still clear. When he saw Dino sitting behind them, Ian felt better. Picking up four mags, Ian pulled his hand out and this time, he felt the bottom of the bag. Slapping one in, he handed two off to Lance.

The smoke pouring off his barrel was rolling under his NVG and burning his eyes. Slapping in a new magazine, Lance continued firing. In twenty seconds, he dropped down to eject his magazine and grabbed four more magazines. Shoving one in, he passed off two and felt Ian grab them. “Bag’s getting low,” he called out, then started engaging.

Shoving in a new magazine, Ian gave a startle while scanning his area. There were a bunch of stinkers trying to get back up, but none were actually standing. “You need help?” Ian asked, popping those trying to stand back up.

“No, but check how many magazines we have because we aren’t changing from the plan. We empty the bag, we are leaving,” Lance said, ejecting the empty and slapping in a new one.

Dropping down, Ian opened the bag before slapping in a new magazine, “Eight,” he said, standing back up and passing Lance magazines.

Finishing off his two magazines, Ian turned and saw some still standing, trying to walk over the bodies on the right. Letting Lance handle those, Ian started on the ones that had tripped on his side.

Two minutes later with smoke boiling off their barrels and suppressors, they both lowered their rifles. Their throats were burning from the cordite and their noses from the stinker stench. “Holy shit, I really didn’t think there were that many,” Lance admitted. “If this house hadn’t been in a draw, I’m sorry, but we would’ve left them to their fate.”

“You got that shit right,” Ian said, racking his bolt back and locking it open.

Locking his bolt back, Lance looked at the four gaping faces in the window. “You need to go to the front and climb down. We aren’t clearing the house, and don’t go near the piles because there are a bunch just playing dead!” he called out, and the faces vanished.

Holding out their rifles as they bent down, each started picking up empty magazines. When Ian picked up a partial magazine, he tossed it down the slope. “Fucker double fed on me,” he grumbled.

“And the girls wonder why we still practice gun drills twice a week,” Lance said, tossing in the last empty magazine. He saw a few in the mass of bodies trying to stand, but wasn’t in the mood and his gun was smoking hard. Hearing a window open on the left side, they moved along the slope and saw something unravel from the window to the ground.

“These motherfuckers just keep amazing me,” Ian huffed with a grin.

Lance looked at the rope ladder made from bedsheets and boards. “Yes, most dumbasses would just throw a sheet out the window,” he grinned.

Hearing thumping in the downstairs, they both looked in the windows and could still see dozens inside trying to get out. “All right, I like it when the stinkers stay dumb,” Lance confessed, turning back to the window.

A short person wearing a pack scampered down the rope ladder and then held the ladder tight as the next one came out the window. Ian and Lance watched in awe as the group worked as a team, and all four were on the ground in less than sixty seconds. The four looked around and then ran up the slope, angling toward the boys. They could see one man and a woman were carrying rifles across their backs, and the other man and woman had pistols on their hips.

Having seen that before, “Yeah, this isn’t the world where you want to run out of bullets,” Ian sighed.

The four reached them, skidding to a halt and staring at the shadows with gray skull faces. One moved to speak and Lance held up his hand. “Follow or don’t because we’ve used enough ammo here, and those inside will get out soon. And there are still those playing dead in the pile. Glad we could help, but we are gone,” Lance told them, and left with Dino leading the way and Ian following.

Watching the two walk away, the group looked at each other and one of the women just started off after Lance and Ian. When they reached the buggy, Lance and Ian grabbed an ammo can and the group moved over as the two started reloading magazines.

“Thank you,” one of the women told them.

“Welcome,” Lance nodded. “How many bullets you have left?”

The man standing by the woman who’d spoken, pulled out a Berretta and ejected the magazine. “We only had four left, and they aren’t for stinkers,” he said bluntly. Lance and Ian looked up chuckling and then realized the man was a young man in his late teens and the woman beside him looked in her early twenties. In the view of the NVGs, that’s all they could tell.

“Yeah, I really like ‘em,” Lance said, then reached in the back of the buggy and tossed a box to the young man. “Always save those four, but here’s some extra.”

Ian leaned over, looking at the rifles the two had on their backs. “We don’t have any hunting rounds. That a 300 win mag and a thirty-thirty?” Ian asked.

The other two gave a small groan and the man nodded. “We’re just grateful you came along. We were trying to lay low and let them clear out, but they wouldn’t.”

Seeing the other man and woman with the rifles standing intimately close, Ian was guessing they were in their early twenties like the other woman. It didn’t take a genius to realize they were a couple. “How long they had you trapped?” Ian asked as he and Lance never paused, using stripper clips to reload the magazines in the tote bag.

“Thirteen days,” the man said. “Name’s Alvin, and this is my fiancée Julie.”

“You did good then, Alvin, most would’ve died in three days,” Lance said as the other woman stepped up.

“Hi, and thank you for saving us and for the bullets, I’m Gail and this is my little brother Percy,” she said.

“You people think and that’s rare. We offered what we could, but I’m sure we’ll hear about it later,” Ian said, and Lance gave a grunt.

The four stared at the two, thinking they sounded young but damn sure didn’t move like they were young. “Where you headed?” Lance asked, tossing his last magazine that needed reloading in the tote bag.

“Any place we can hold up and not get eaten, shot, raped, or all of the above,” Gail sighed out, throwing up her arms.

When Ian tossed his last one in, the two just stared at each other. After a few minutes, the others started getting nervous. “I agree,” Ian finally said, and Lance turned to the four.

“Name’s Lance,” he said, holding out his hand. One by one, the four grabbed his gloved hand to shake it. “My partner there is Ian.”

They moved over and shook Ian’s hand as he moved to the back of the buggy, putting the tote bag back. “We are part of a group, but would have to talk to them,” Lance said and the four leaned toward him. “We can’t take you back now because we are going to teach some assholes that fly a pirate flag a lesson.”

“Those assholes are the reason we got surrounded,” Gail snapped.

Lance squared off with Gail and she shrank back from the menacing skull. “Sorry, they belong to us and we called dibs. They are going to get killed by us very painfully, and by us alone. I will kill any that try to kill them before we do,” Lance informed her. “Like I said, we called dibs on making the shit wads pay.”

Shaking her head and holding up her hands, “You two can have them,” Gail smiled weakly, and the others nodded.

“Don’t go south on the road,” Lance started.

“There is a robot down there that eats stinkers,” Julie gasped. “It’s the coolest shit ever!”

“Thank you, that’s why the pirate assholes are going to die with much pain. They killed our battle bot,” Lance grumbled, and the four took a small step back. He knew they’d only seen one, so that meant the group had spotted the original battle bot before the pirates killed it. “But, we’ve replaced it and added more shit. If you walk south you will die, and it won’t be from a stinker. Now, if you are smart and can follow directions, I’ll send someone to collect you in the morning. If the group agrees, then you can stay, but you have to pitch in.”

The four looked at him with hope and Alvin finally spoke. “What are the directions?”

“Cross over Highway 11 and you’ll see a road heading east. Follow it until it runs into a slope and turns south, but you go up the slope and over the ridge into a small valley. You will see a small road down the valley. Get on the road heading south until you come to a brick house. You can’t miss it because there is a Toyota Prius that is torn to shit in the driveway,” Lance stopped as Ian huffed.

“I didn’t tear it to shit,” Ian snapped.

“That was one of the first ones you went after for the batteries. Mr. Toyota himself couldn’t put the damn thing back together,” Lance replied, cutting his eyes over at Ian.

“I got the batteries, charger, and control board, not damaging any,” Ian pointed out.

“Brah, I knew when you pulled out an electric saw, you wouldn’t hurt the crap you were after,” Lance chuckled.

Appeased by Lance’s response, Ian let Lance continue. “So,” Lance said, turning back to the four. “At this red brick house, you will find the keys in the mailbox beside the door. Go inside and there is bottled water in the back bedroom closet. There are a few cans of food, but not much. Wait there and don’t even think of going further south because you will get killed, if you’re lucky. Chewed up by a robot if you’re not.”

Clearly excited, “Are you coming in the morning?” Gail asked.

“We might, but have too much shit to do. But we’ll send someone,” Lance answered.

“And the one you send will know where to take us without getting killed?”

Really loving the intelligent questions, “Yeah,” Lance chuckled. This group just kept impressing him.

Gail looked at the others and they all nodded. “We’ll meet whoever you send in the morning if you don’t come,” Gail said.

“Oh, I’m sure I’ll see you tomorrow, just not in the morning,” Lance said as Ian pulled an M4 from the back of the buggy. “For some reason, I’m sure my woman is going to ream my ass for taking on over a thousand stinkers.”

Alvin held up his hands. “I’d try to intercede, but I’m not getting in between a man and woman.”

“Yeah, they are smart,” Ian laughed, walking up. “Any of you know how to use an M4?”

“I’ve shot a few with my buddies several times,” Percy said, holding up his hand. “I know how it works, but you have to give me some time to break it down.”

“It’s suppressed and here are six loaded magazines,” Ian told him, handing Percy a messenger bag. “Don’t think this will get you through the south because it won’t.”

“Um,” Julie cleared her throat. “Which way do we run if a mob of stinkers show up?”

“If you want my opinion, don’t run. Stay hunkered down till morning, but if you can’t, fire one of those unsuppressed weapons in the air. Wait till one of the groups shows up to kill everything and then very carefully get their attention, and tell them Lance and Ian told you to stay in the house,” Ian told her.

“We’ll wait,” Alvin nodded with a smile.

“Wise choice,” Lance nodded, climbing up on the roof of the buggy.

“Um, I meant to tell each of you, your bolts are open on your rifles,” Percy said, cradling the rifle they gave him.

“Yep, we just dumped a ton of ammo and they are hot. Leaving the bolt open lets air circulate through the barrel to cool them down faster, but thanks,” Lance told Percy as he dropped his feet in and stood up out of the roof.

“See you tomorrow,” Ian said, holding the door open and letting Dino in.

The four stood watching Ian drive off heading north. When the buggy was out of sight, Gail turned to her brother. “How old were they?”

Shrugging, “I don’t know, but I’m betting close to twenty,” Percy guessed.

“About what I thought,” Alvin nodded.

“Their voices didn’t sound that deep,” Gail pointed out. “But they moved with confidence and a bad ass attitude.”

Laughing, Julie walked past Gail and patted her cheek. “Let’s find this house and hunker down till morning. The thought of killer robots moving about with the dead walking for some reason scares the living shit out of me more,” Julie admitted.

“Amen,” the other three chimed in, following Julie through the trees.

Chapter Twenty-Six

West of Halfway, Kentucky

Watching the sun go down, Sandy and Mary sat in the folding chairs sipping coffee as Ian and Lance, less than a hundred and fifty miles away, left the cabin to investigate the pirates. “There’s still a lot of people left,” Mary mumbled.

Throwing up her right hand, “Yes, but how? There had to be hundreds of thousands of stinkers on I65 heading to Bowling Green. Why, I don’t know, but they were heading north,” Sandy cried out in a low voice. “I heard three cars, and you heard four moving around us. How can they do that with so many stinkers that close?”

“We aren’t asking,” Mary grunted.

Lifting her cup up, Sandy took a sip as she nodded. “I don’t care what they are selling.”

“You listen to the scanner?” Mary asked.

Nodding, “And the radio we got off those two,” Sandy answered. “On the scanner, I heard lots of voices on the CB frequencies, and on one channel of the radio we took off those two I shot, I swear it was two Army people talking. They kept talking about lines of travel and available assets.”

“I never listened to that radio,” Mary said, looking at the radio strapped on the back of the left shoulder of her vest. “So, we leave them off, right?”

“Johnathan said unless you talk, they can’t track you,” Sandy answered. “You hear any on the scanner give locations?”

Shaking her head, “No, but from the needle on the scanner pegging out, I’m thinking some were close,” Mary offered.

Wishing they knew more, Sandy could only shrug as she finished her coffee off. “I think we need to play it safe and head to the first camp site,” Sandy said, feeling sick for even saying it.

“Yeah, we’ve put up with too much to run into trouble now,” Mary sighed. “I vote to let Tyler and Chris continue to use the thermals like they did last night. It will hit our batteries hard, but they don’t let anything get close.”

Tilting her in agreement, “Tyler knew he was looking at people and not stinkers when that group came out of the trees,” Sandy said. “Let’s do it again tonight, and if they continue to do like they have been, we just sacrifice the batteries.”

“Yeah,” Mary nodded. “Feels weird to not be reciting the line of travel,” she grinned. “Because we are on it.”

A smile spread across Sandy’s face. “You realize we are only thirty-eight miles from our neighborhood?”

“Yeah, but I don’t need to swing by the house and grab anything,” Mary chuckled.

Getting up, Sandy held out a hand to help Mary up. Grabbing Sandy’s hand, Mary pulled her body from the chair and then drained her cup. “You wake the kids and I’ll start packing.”

“Okay,” Sandy said, moving over to the boys curled up together on her bedroll. She and Mary just traded out when the other was on guard duty. Shaking the boys gently, Sandy got ready to catch them if they jumped up ready to run.

Somewhat surprised, Sandy watched both sit up while rubbing their eyes. “Afternoon,” she smiled at them. “Food’s ready, so you two need to eat and then we can leave.”

Hearing food, the two finally jumped up and Sandy noticed both still winced in pain from the cuts on their feet. The cuts were healing nice, but their feet were very swollen. The boys put the socks on and hobbled over to the chairs as Sandy handed them the bowl of oatmeal.

Grabbing the spoons, the boys started eating and looking around. “Until the stinkers came, we never slept outside,” Chris told her.

“Not a good time to learn, but you two adapted really good,” Sandy replied, ruffling each one’s hair.

Looking up confused, “Adapted?” Chris asked.

Smiling, Sandy reached over to ruffle his hair again. “Adjusting to new conditions,” Sandy explained. “The world changed and you two changed with it, figuring out how to stay alive.”

“How far are we going tonight?” Tyler asked with a mouthful.

“Thirty miles if we can, but I think we’ll stop at twenty-two,” Sandy answered as a chorus of gunshots sounded off to the south. Even the dogs and horses turned toward the gunshots. After a few minutes, the gunfire stopped just as suddenly as it had started.

Swallowing his food, “I wish we could go further,” Tyler whispered.

“Me too, but there are too many people and stinkers around here moving in big groups. We have to move slowly, so we don’t run into trouble. We won’t be moving in daylight unless we can’t help it. There are too many threats around, and we need to be under cover before the sun rises.”

“If we make thirty miles each night, how long till we get home?” Tyler asked for the hundredth time.

Letting out a sigh as she smiled, “If,” she stressed again, “we can keep that up, we will be there in seven days by going thirty miles a day.”

Looking up from the pot of oatmeal, “But it’s not that far. If we travel thirty miles a day for seven days…” Chris paused, trying to work out the problem in his mind. Staring at Chris, Sandy was expecting smoke to erupt from his ears at any moment.

“What is seven times three?” Sandy asked. Chris squinted his eye, actually straining very hard and trying to figure it out. With his face turning red and veins standing out on his forehead, Sandy snapped, “Chris!” Startled, he opened his eyes to look at her. “Stop before you hurt something,” Sandy told him, picking up a stick and drew the problem in the dirt.

“Seven times three is twenty-one, and you just bring the zero down. Seven times thirty is two hundred and ten miles,” Sandy said, working the problem in the dirt. When she looked up, both boys were looking at her like she was a savant.

“But the cabin isn’t that far away,” Chris mumbled in awe at Sandy.

“Baby, if we could fly it would be, but is the land flat?” she asked. “No, we have to go over hills and through valleys, around lakes and rivers, so we have to travel over two hundred miles to get one hundred and forty. And we don’t travel in straight lines. That’s why I stressed ‘If’,” she told them. “I’m hoping to be there in a week, but I think it will take us nine days.”

“Will you show us on the map today?” Tyler asked.

“No,” Sandy replied instantly. “Boys, if you touch a map, others can see it if they find it. If we lose that map, someone could find us. We’ve shown you the town it’s close to. If you two continue learning how to read maps, then we can talk about it.”

“How did you get so smart?” Chris asked in awe. Sandy turned to Tyler and found he was just speechless.

“I wish I was smart,” Sandy sighed. “If I was, we would be home by now.”

“You didn’t even use your fingers doing math in the dirt,” Chris pointed out with wide eyes.

Grinning at the two, Sandy leaned over and saw the bowl was empty. “Wash the bowl out, so we can pack up and leave,” she told them. They grabbed bottles of water and washed the bowl out as Mary came over.

“Sandy, we will get to teach them,” Mary almost cheered softly. “Lance and Ian were doing homework and Ian came to me the week before we left for Hawaii, wanting help on analytic geometry equations. I had no idea what the hell he was talking about. All I could do was look at the problem, hoping it would solve itself. I told Ian I couldn’t work it out and told him to ask Bill, who then called Johnathan at work.”

Sandy grinned, nodding. “And Johnathan promptly called a tutor that came over. Remember the tutor’s face when he realized the boys were in Junior High but taking college courses?”

“Yes, and if I would’ve had to take analytic geometry in college, I would’ve failed. I’m kind of excited that we actually get to teach,” Mary grinned.

Watching the two washing the bowl, “Hey, you had Allie and Jason to help with. Lance pretty much made me feel useless after he turned five,” Sandy admitted. “I love my baby boy, but shit, why did he have to be born old?”

“Well, we are the envy of many parents,” Mary sighed, shaking her head as the boys dropped the clean bowl in the dirt. “Can I wash the bowl for them yet?”

“No, they have to learn this, then they will refill the bottles.”

“It took them six bottles to wash the pot this morning,” Mary reminded her. “Can I show them again?”

“Mary, we’ve shown them four times each day, they have to learn,” Sandy explained. “Did you see how Chris was straining to work out multiplication? I thought his head was going to explode. As hard as he was straining, I’m surprised he didn’t take a dump and bust a blood vessel in his head.”

“I’ll start on that tonight,” Mary smiled. “We can do that while we keep an eye out.”

Shaking her head, “I want to find this nana and the parents, and kill them with my bare hands. The boys are bright, but haven’t been given the chance to do anything,” Sandy sighed. “Want some advice? Don’t go to multiplication, start with basic math. These aren’t our kids yet.”

When the boys finally had the bowl clean, Sandy let them refill the water bottles, and they let the boys walk through camp to check it over. The sun was down when they climbed up on the horses. “Just like last night, Tyler,” Sandy told him, adjusting her bow and rifle.

Kicking her horse, Sandy moved out of the oxbow and across the field into the trees. Sitting in front of her, Tyler’s little head was like a sweeping radar dish traversing back and forth slowly. Sandy felt Tyler tense up and leaned down. “What?”

“There’s a big road ahead through the trees,” he told her in a low voice.

Hearing a growl below her, Sandy patted her leg. “Dan,” she called out softly, and the growl stopped. “You see stinkers on the road?”

“No, but I see one hiding behind a bush,” Tyler replied, lifting his hand and pointing to the right. Turning to where Tyler was pointing, Sandy only saw the forest in her NV monocular.

Glancing down at Dan, Sandy saw he was looking to the right. “Tyler, let me see,” Sandy said, taking the thermal binoculars from him. Flipping up the monocular, Sandy lifted the thermals and instantly saw the cool shape of a stinker crouched behind a bush. “That is bullshit,” Sandy gasped in a normal voice.

Using the thermal monocular, “Are you seeing this?” Mary asked, moving up beside Sandy.

“That fucker is really hiding. I didn’t see him in my night vision,” Sandy said, lowering the thermal and flipping her monocular back down. Staring at the bush with the monocular, Sandy could see small movements, but nothing to tell her a stinker was hiding there. “The thermals stay on,” Sandy announced.

“Can we kill it, so he can’t teach other stinkers?” Mary asked, lowering the thermal monocular.

Shoving her bow in the scabbard, Sandy pulled out the 10/22. “We are traveling through woods most of the way. Let’s stay on the .22s,” Sandy suggested.

“Good idea,” Mary nodded, grabbing hers. “Can I kill it now? Because we aren’t going to test what it will do, like our husbands would?”

Thinking that was actually a good idea, Sandy stopped that train of thought and nodded. “Kill it,” she said and Mary moved ahead, aiming at the bush. When Mary was ten yards away, the stinker stood up before heading straight for her, not making a sound. Mary pulled the trigger and a muffled bark with a small sonic crack sounded in the woods, and Sandy watched the stinker drop.

“That’s bullshit. It acted like it could see in the dark better than a human could.”

“I didn’t even see it with my eyes, and there is a big moon out tonight,” Tyler said, already scanning around them with the thermals again. “They usually don’t see good in dark shadows. And I’ve never seen one hide that good before.”

“Yeah, I’m not liking this,” Sandy mumbled to herself. Moving past Mary, Sandy fought off the desire to burn the dead stinker. “Can you see stinkers on the road ahead?”

“Some, and it’s two roads side by side,” Tyler corrected.

Patting Tyler’s leg, “Yes, Highway 231,” Sandy told him. Stopping back from the tree line, Sandy could see a few forms walking slowly along the highway. Some were going north and others, south.

Gunshots sounded to the north and everyone jumped. “That was loud,” Tyler informed Sandy, in case she didn’t know.

“That wasn’t even half a mile,” Sandy replied.

“I’m thinking that came near the town Halfway, it’s not half a mile away,” Mary said in a low voice, and they watched all the stinkers on the road turn as one and stumble toward the gunshots. Then another burst of shots sounded out.

“We’re leaving,” Sandy said, kicking her horse and steering it towards the gaps between the stinkers. Tyler tensed up, but never stopped swiveling his head as they crossed the four lane highway. “I hate fucking fences,” Sandy snarled, climbing off quickly and grabbing the bolt cutters.

Cutting the three strands, the gunfire opened up again and didn’t stop. Climbing back in the saddle, Sandy was barely down when her horse walked through the gap. “You want your name to stay Asshole?” Sandy hissed at the horse, then glanced back and only saw a few stinkers even trying to follow them. Most of the stinkers were heading for the gunfire.

When they entered the trees, Sandy expected to feel Tyler relax, but his body was as taut as a coiled spring. “What’s wrong?”

“They are still shooting,” Tyler told her.

“Behind us, and that’s where we want them to stay,” Sandy informed him.

Coming out of the trees and into fields, Sandy kept them near the fence rows and steered wide of any house. “There’s a bunch of stinkers at that house,” Tyler pointed ahead.

Looking where he was pointing, Sandy couldn’t even see the house. Taking the thermal, Sandy found the house nearly a mile away. “Yeah, that’s a lot of stinkers around that house,” she admitted, handing the thermals back. “As long as they stay there, we don’t care.”

After two hours of constant scanning, Tyler finally lowered the thermals to blink his eyes as they rode across a field. “Are we going over that bridge you and Ms. Mary were talking about?”

“No, we only take bridges we have to. We will swing north of Barren River Lake,” Sandy told him. “We don’t like bridges or barns.”

Nearing more trees ahead, the thermals seemed to levitate to Tyler’s eyes. He scanned the trees and then continued side to side. “Ms. Sandy, do you hear that?” he asked.

Cocking her head to the side, all Sandy could hear were insects. “What do you hear?”

“Thumping,” Tyler answered.

Hearing Mary’s horse moving close, Sandy turned. “Chris hears a helicopter ahead,” Mary said.

“Tyler heard it, but didn’t know what it was,” Sandy nodded. “We will go through these trees slowly.”

Guiding her horse around trees, it was ten minutes later that Sandy finally heard the faint sound of a helicopter. “Too much loud rock and roll,” Sandy huffed. She pulled her horse to a stop as the helicopter seemed to linger just to the east.

Hearing Mary digging around, Sandy turned to see Mary pull out the scanner. “What’s the helicopter doing?” Tyler asked, lowering the thermals.

“I don’t know, baby,” Sandy admitted and watched Tyler lift his finger up, pointing east. Then he would move his arm slowly south and then slowly back north. “Baby, what are you doing?”

“Tracking the helicopter,” Tyler answered. Watching Tyler’s finger, every time it stopped at the north or south end of his arc, Sandy could tell the noise was getting louder.

Jerking her head up, Sandy saw a thick canopy over them and gave a sigh of relief. “What?” Mary asked.

“That helicopter is flying back and forth, going north and south and getting closer. I think it’s flying a search pattern,” Sandy suggested. “Tyler, good boy, but get back on the thermal.”

Lifting the thermals, Tyler scanned back and forth. Ten minutes later, there was no denying the sound was getting closer each time the chopper flew north and south. After sitting in the trees for half an hour, they finally saw the chopper to the east. It didn’t seem high as it flew at a leisurely pace north. When they saw it again heading south, it was only a few miles away.

When it returned from the south, the chopper nearly flew over them and Sandy fought the urge to shoot at it. She knew it was a military helicopter, but that was it. Watching it head north, Sandy thought it was flying pretty low. “What do you think that was about?” Mary asked.

“I think they are looking for survivors to feed to stinkers,” Sandy shrugged and felt Tyler tense up, and cursed herself for saying that. “That’s why we waited, so they couldn’t see us,” she told him, and Tyler relaxed some. “Flying like that, they could only be looking for people, maybe someone in particular but either way, it’s not good and we will avoid them like always.”

Listening to the chopper pass behind them, “They damn sure don’t need to fly like that to find stinkers,” Mary grunted. “You ready?”

As the chopper headed south, Sandy nodded as she kicked her horse and moved out into the pasture. “Tyler, what is five plus three?” Sandy asked, and Tyler went to lower the thermals and Sandy stopped him. “No, I want you to think as you keep watch. Use your brain and not your fingers, now count three numbers up from five.”

“Okay,” he mumbled. “Eight,” he said hesitantly.

“Very good,” Sandy told him. “Seven plus five?” she asked, glancing around as they continued on.

Chapter Twenty-Seven

The Cabin, Kentucky

The sun was just over the horizon when Ian pulled around to the back of the cabin. Neither was surprised to see Jennifer and Lilly waiting on them. “Should we tell them now or later?” Ian asked.

“I say now, because they stay bitchy if we don’t tell them shit right away,” Lance suggested.

Giving a nod, “Okay,” Ian nodded as Lance jumped to the ground. Jennifer and Lilly started moving over to hug them and stopped when Ian and Lance held out their left hands palm up and smacked their right fist down on their palm three times. Both held out two gloved fingers on their right hand and started beating their right hands into their palms.

“Why are they playing rock, paper, scissors?” Lilly mumbled. “The schedule for today is already laid out.”

Shrugging as both held out rock, “Beats me,” Jennifer said.

“Fuck!” Lance screamed out, holding paper and Ian held scissors.

“Okay, now I’m worried,” Lilly admitted, and walked over to the boys.

As both took off their helmets and masks, Lance glared at Ian. “Pecker junkie,” Lance snarled at Ian, as Lilly and Jennifer walked up. Softening his glare, Lance turned to the girls. “We met the people David and his group told us about,” he said curtly.

Stopping abruptly five feet from them, Lilly and Jennifer glanced at each other and then turned back to the boys. “So, were they assholes?” Lilly asked.

Shaking his head, “No,” Lance replied, now totally relaxed. “To be honest, they are the best group, intelligence wise, we’ve come across.”

Both girls smiled hearing that. “So, what were you two playing rock, paper, scissors to decide?” Jennifer asked.

Taking a deep breath, “The house they were in was surrounded by stinkers, and we had to thin the pack just so they could get out,” Lance answered.

“Um, okay,” Lilly said cautiously. “I see both of you are fine, so did some of that group get bit making a break?”

“No,” Lance said, looking Lilly in the eyes. “When I say surrounded, there were over a thousand plus stinkers packed in that draw.”

Not showing any reaction, Lilly and Jennifer just stared, waiting for the rest of the story for over a minute. “And?!” Jennifer finally cried out.

Surprised neither had blown up, Lance turning to Ian who just shrugged. Turning back to the girls, “That’s it. We had to engage the stinkers, so they could make a break for it,” Lance stated slowly.

Studying Lance the entire time, Lilly stepped closer to him. “Sweetness, are you expecting me to be mad?” she asked very hesitantly.

Shocked, Lance nodded. “Yeah, we were expecting both of you to be pissed.”

“Why?” Jennifer asked, stepping over to Ian.

“We engaged over a thousand stinkers,” Ian answered.

Rolling her eyes, “Please, after the shit we’ve seen you two do?” Jennifer chuckled.

“Not to say we haven’t been worried, but Lance, we know you two think out your actions and don’t just charge in without a plan,” Lilly grinned.

“We used over fifty magazines to take out the stinkers,” Ian said numbly.

Hearing that, both girls did give a startle, “Well we aren’t saving bullets, as both of you keep telling everyone,” Jennifer laughed. “Really? You thought we would be mad?”

Both nodded and Jennifer reached out, caressing Ian’s face. “It has taken me some time, but I know you two never do anything without planning out several different scenarios. If both of you thought this group was worth the risk, I want to meet them,” Jennifer told them.

Never taking his eyes off the girls, Lance leaned over to Ian and whispered, “They really look like Lilly and Jennifer.”

Laughing as she grabbed Lance’s left hand, “It’s us, Lance,” Lilly assured him. “Did you have a backup plan?” she asked.

“Yeah, two,” Lance mumbled, and he felt cheated that neither was remotely mad.

Shrugging, “Like I said, you two don’t go off halfcocked,” Lilly laughed.

“Unless a stinker shows up wearing a hockey mask,” Jennifer howled out, slapping her thigh.

Very confused as Lilly laughed with Jennifer, “I was really expecting a fight,” Lance told Ian.

“Hell, I would’ve told them if I knew this was going to be the reaction,” Ian admitted.

Wiping her eyes, “Did you get what you needed from the pirates?” Lilly asked as her laughter died down.

“Yeah,” Lance nodded. “They are dumb, but not complete idiots. We should be ready soon.”

“How many do they have?” Jennifer asked, moving beside Ian and hugging his left arm.

“Couldn’t really get an accurate count, but no more than a hundred fighters,” Ian replied.

Wrapping her arms around Lance, “Where is the group you rescued?” Lilly asked.

“Told them to hold up in a house on the perimeter,” Lance told her. “I’m going to call Heath and have him and Rhonda bring them to the meeting house.”

“We are still going to Stone’s to get the stuff from the barn?” Lilly asked, and Lance nodded. “Will you two take a nap and let us go with Heath and them?”

“Hell, no,” Lance snapped, coming to a stop. “For one, there is still an active bomb on the porch and second, it is outside of our perimeter.”

Glancing over at Jennifer, “Told ya,” Lilly huffed.

“Fine,” Jennifer sighed. “But will you two at least just guard and let the others move the stuff?”

“And look like punk ass dickheads?!” Ian cried out.

Pulling away with a scowl on her face, “The first person that even suggests it, I’ll skin them alive and roll them in salt,” Jennifer snarled.

Taking several steps and backing away from Jennifer, “Yeah, that sounds good, Lance and I will cover as others load,” Ian said quickly.

Like a switch was flipped, the scowl dropped off Jennifer’s face and was replaced with a big smile. “Thank you,” she sang out joyously.

Popping Lance on the butt, “Go in, call Heath, and eat. Jennifer and I will get the buggy ready,” Lilly smirked.

Flabbergasted, Lance and Ian headed inside the cabin. When the door closed, Jennifer turned to Lilly. “Okay, give and take, but we don’t say shit about them taking on an army of stinkers,” Jennifer said, shaking her head in disbelief.

“Agreed. They will take it easy,” Lilly nodded. “I have to say, that went rather well.”

Spinning on her heel and heading for the shop, “Everything except them taking on a stinker army,” Jennifer popped off. “I never would’ve guessed they would do that.”

Catching up to Jennifer, “Jennifer, they did it, and you know even if we had been with them, they still would’ve done it. Like you’ve told me time and time again, Lance and Ian know when to fight a battle and when to pull back and fight another day,” Lilly said, and Jennifer agreed.

Pulling the diesel buggy out, Jennifer shut it off and walked around it, then checked the fluids and tires. Lilly loaded the small bed and then they headed inside to grab their gear. After Lance and Ian ate, they loaded up two rolling suitcases in the buggy without explaining and all four jumped in the buggy. “Heath say anything when you asked him to pick up the new people?” Jennifer asked, speeding along the fence.

“No, I just told him to go to house eighty-three in section one and pick up four people,” Lance replied from the back seat.

Sitting in the passenger seat, “Rhonda did say if they aimed at her, she was shooting them,” Ian laughed.

“Then they aren’t that smart,” Lilly said from the back. Looking around Dino sitting between her and Lance, Lilly saw Lance was casually looking around and then making notes in a notebook. After a few seconds, he would look up to scan around and then write in the notebook. “I’ll ask later,” she mumbled as Jennifer drove past the back corner of the fence and headed up the slope.

Stopping at the loading area, Lilly turned to Lance. “I have the trailer, so sit your ass down,” she told Lance, who’d been about to get out.

Glancing around, “Shit, I thought we were going to get reamed for taking on a flood of stinkers, but oh no, we are getting reamed for wanting to do some physical work,” Lance grumbled, then looked down to make notes.

“You got that shit right, buddy,” Jennifer snapped as she backed up to a trailer. “This is shit we can do, and you and Ian will let others do it.”

Scanning around, “Guess I should take my big boy pants off and put on a dress,” Lance huffed, then continued making notes.

“Both of you can put a tampon in for all I care,” Jennifer barked. “I tucked my dick in my boot this morning, so we can step the fuck out right now, bitch.”

Looking up from his notebook, Lance started at Jennifer’s eyes peering out behind her black mask. When he turned to look at Ian, Lance saw Ian making notes in his notebook and shaking in silent laughter. “I’ll find a dress to put on later,” Lance gave in and he went back to making notes.

“Wise choice today, buddy,” Jennifer said in a normal voice, feeling Lilly drop the trailer on the hitch.

When Lilly climbed in, she felt the tension and looked over at Lance as Jennifer pulled off. “Problems?” she asked.

“Nope, I’m finding a dress to put on later,” Lance replied, glancing around and then went back to making notes.

“If you’re going to wear a dress, I’ll find you one of those plaid skirts girls wear in Catholic School. I think that would look really nice on you,” Lilly told him, and Lance just groaned under his mask, but didn’t reply.

Heading down the road to the valley floor, everyone kept an eye out but didn’t see any stinkers. “I like being able to drive around and not have to stop every thirty feet and shoot a stinker,” Jennifer said, pulling on the main road and heading to the meeting area.

They saw Heath with his group waiting in two UTVs that were pulling empty trailers and parked on the side of the road in front of the meeting house. Pulling off to the side of the road, Jennifer turned the buggy off and immediately spotted the four newcomers. As they got out, Heath introduced the new people. Anyone could see Gail and Percy were brother and sister. Their complexion and dark black hair gave away their Hispanic genes. When Alvin and Julie shook her hand, the only thing Jennifer could think of when she looked at them was ‘yuppies’.

As she and Lilly moved over with the new group, Jennifer glanced back and saw Ian and Lance still in the buggy making notes. “Oh, the pirates are in deep shit,” she mumbled. “They didn’t plan this much for the Devil Lords.”

“Hey, Lance,” Heath said, stopping beside the buggy.

“Hey,” Lance responded but never stopped writing, and Heath saw Lance was drawing a diagram of a machine.

“You want to leave the new group here?” Heath asked, jerking a thumb over his shoulder.

“How many more people can you take? But don’t take the kids’ room, just in case our parents say they have to go home,” Lance asked.

Saying a small prayer that wouldn’t happen, “Lance, we still have three empty bedrooms,” Heath answered.

Finally looking up, “I’m telling you straight, you want those four with you,” Lance told him.

Really wishing Lance would take that damn mask off, Heath turned away to look back at the newcomers. “They impressed you that much?” he asked in shock.

“Heath, if we didn’t have so many with us at the cabin, Ian and I would ask them to join us,” Lance stated flatly. “They can think outside the box. Way outside the box.”

Hearing that, Heath jerked his eyes back to Lance. “They can stay with us,” he blurted out quickly. Just the fact someone could impress the two intellectually fascinated Heath, and he was certain the others would agree to kick Grady out if he bitched about it.

Stretching out with a groan, “The Beard clan coming?” Lance grunted out.

“Should be here any minute,” Heath nodded, then turned and looked at the two empty trailers his group was pulling. “Patrick and his group are bringing two empty trailers. Think we can get all of the stuff in one haul?”

“Nope,” Lance answered flatly, picking the notebook off his lap and going back to the drawing.

“It’s not the size of Bone’s stash, but it’s a nice-sized haul,” Ian said from the front. “Just want to get it, since we know there are people that way. We ran them off, so it’s ours.”

There was no doubt in Heath’s mind, he would shoot someone if they tried to take the supplies. It wasn’t because he would want to, but Heath didn’t want to disappoint Ian or Lance. “So, um, you two pay the pirates a visit?” he asked cautiously.

“Yep,” Lance nodded, flipping to a new page in the notebook.

Waiting for more information, Heath watched Lance start another drawing and glanced over and saw Ian writing. After a few minutes, Heath cleared his throat. “Ahem… Did you leave them anything?”

Shrugging his shoulders, “Two men with their throats cut,” Lance answered. “I told Ian it was loud, since I did that at Stone’s place on Four Eyes, but did he listen? NO.”

“Okay, bitch,” Ian sang out. “You were right, they make a lot of noise when you slit their throats open. We need to test other ways of taking someone out with a knife quietly.”

Knowing hands-on attacks was far out of character to what the two had done in the past, Heath stepped away from the UTV. Glancing in the small bed, he saw several duffel bags and rolling suitcases. Afraid to ask what they held, he just wandered over to the others.

“What?” Lilly asked as Heath stopped.

“They are pissed off,” Heath declared with wide eyes.

Shaking her head, “Duh,” Jennifer droned. “If the pirates knew what was coming they would run, but only die tired.”

Lilly grinned and turned, looking down the road and saw two UTVs coming with empty trailers. “Okay,” she said, turning back to the group. “I’m telling everyone now. Ian and Lance aren’t doing anything except keeping us covered. They were out all night and this isn’t open for discussion.”

“No problem,” Heath chimed in, and the others nodded. “Alvin, Julie, Gail, and Percy, if you want, you can join up with us,” Heath offered, and the four gave a sigh of relief. “We have three rooms, so you’ll have to figure out who gets what.”

“Thank you,” Alvin gasped.

Heath nodded. “Ian and Lance will explain the rules later, but I volunteered to let you join the Bear Trap group; the group with me in this coalition.”

Lilly told everyone to load up as Richard stopped. “Don’t turn your rides off and just fall in at the rear,” Lilly told him, and Richard gave a wave.

Climbing in the back with Lance, Lilly saw he was drawing a map. “Everyone ready?” Jennifer asked, cranking the engine. Hearing yeah from everyone, Jennifer pulled out and the others fell in behind her.

It took nearly an hour for them to cover the six miles to the trailer Stone used to reside in. “Think they left surprises?” Jennifer asked.

Putting his notebook on the dash, “There were none here two days ago,” Ian said, climbing out.

Biting her tongue, Jennifer watched Ian open the gate and then pulled up. When he climbed in, Jennifer pulled past the trailer and saw the bomb still on the front porch. “Why didn’t you disarm the bomb when you came back?”

“In case someone else came here,” Ian scoffed as Jennifer stopped at the barn.

“We get half of the hand grenades,” Lance called out from the back.

Shaking her head as she got out, Lilly saw Heath coming over. “Lilly, you and Jennifer stay with them and make sure they supervise,” Heath suggested. Liking that idea, Lilly told them what to load onto their trailer.

Lance and Ian both got out, leaving their notebooks and cradling their ARs while scanning around. “You won’t have to stay out all night again, will you?” Lilly asked Lance.

“Nah,” he huffed, then turned to her. “If you and Jennifer listen and do what we say, both of you can come.”

The shock in Lilly’s and Jennifer’s eyes was total. “We won’t be there long. Maybe four or five hours,” Ian chimed in. “Need to swap out micro cards for the cameras, get a few pictures, and get measurements from the north end of the camp.”

“Really?” Jennifer gasped.

“Yeah, we talked about it on the way home,” Ian said. “If both of you think you can handle it, we could use your help.”

“We’ll help,” Lilly and Jennifer both blurted out.

“We leave at sundown,” Lance said, and Lilly turned to Jennifer.

“They asked us to go,” she said in disbelief.

Jennifer nodded. “They are bringing us in their circle.”

“It’s a good day,” Lilly beamed, smiling under her mask.

Walking over, Heath saw the girls seemed rather happy. “Hey, we’re loaded up,” he called out.

Turning around, “How many more trips do you think are needed to empty the barn?” Lance asked.

“No more than two,” Heath shrugged.

Turning to Ian, Lance just stared at him for several seconds. “Brah, I’m tired and ready to take a nap,” Ian finally said. “Call me a little girl, pussy, bitch, I don’t care.”

“Heath, if you can get more of yours and the Beard team to cover you, then come back and get the rest today, but do it fast,” Lance said, nodding at Ian.

Feeling very proud they were letting them out of the nest alone, “I will get the others and should be done in a few hours. If we aren’t, we will still leave,” Heath promised.

Turning to look at Heath, “Tomorrow, seven a.m., build house. We need extra hands,” Lance told him.

“How many?” Heath asked, and Lance glanced over at Ian.

Shrugging, “Four or five,” Ian answered.

“Get some rest and we’ll see you in the morning,” Heath grinned.

As Heath walked away, everyone loaded up and Jennifer moved over to Ian. “Lilly and I could come back with them and bring the dogs,” she offered. “Sorry, but the dogs are the best warning system we have.”

Shaking his head as he climbed in the passenger seat, “No, you and Lilly are going to rest if you’re coming with us,” Ian told her. “We know for a fact, neither of you slept more than an hour before we got back.”

“Duh,” Jennifer huffed, dropping in the driver’s seat. “We had to make sure you two were all right.”

Climbing in the back with Lilly, “Since you stayed awake waiting on us, we figured you could stay awake with us,” Lance said. “At the very least, it will let us see how you two do watching our back while we are working close to the enemy.”

“Hey, I have,” Jennifer popped off as she pulled away from the barn.

“And that’s why Lance and I talked about you two coming,” Ian chuckled. “You have come a long way from a cheerleader to a kickass fighter that’s still a hottie.”

Lance nodded. “Yeah, the only thing you have to get over is the jitters of moving close to your target. Ian and I got over that a long time ago.”

“Um, your targets didn’t shoot at you before doing this,” Lilly told him.

“True,” Lance chuckled. “But we would’ve been caught breaking the Prime Directive, and that to us was just as bad.”

Turning to Ian, “You two weren’t a little nervous sneaking into the Nazi and Devil Lords camps?” Jennifer asked in a worried but awed voice.

“Not really,” Ian shrugged. “The only time I was nervous was getting in because we had to dodge stinkers. We couldn’t shoot them, even with the bows, because the bodies would be seen in the morning.”

“We can help just watching your backs,” Lilly said. Reaching over, Lilly patted Lance’s leg. “You won’t be sorry,” she told him.

Watching his area as he rode along, “Hope not because if I am, that means one of us died,” Lance replied. A shiver ran through Lilly hearing that, but she didn’t let it show. All she could think of was: if anyone got hurt, Lilly prayed it was herself.

Chapter Twenty-Eight

Build house, Kentucky

Leading some of his group to the build house to lend a hand, Heath glanced over at Robin. “Don’t bother them with your worrying,” he told her for the hundredth time.

“Heath, they are going to attack a camp of thugs!” Robin snapped. “I just don’t want them to get hurt. Their moms aren’t here, so someone should say something.”

Steering down the slope, Heath understood where Robin was coming from, but to be truthful, Heath’s reasoning for not wanting the boys to attack were purely selfish. He didn’t want to risk losing either of them. After emptying the supplies from Stone’s, he and Dwain had gone over and waited at the build house when the four were leaving yesterday afternoon and offered to let him and Dwain go.

There wasn’t a doubt in Heath’s mind, if he and Dwain attacked the Pirates, if they were lucky they would die, and more than likely not accomplish much. But the boys would be safe, and that meant their families would be safe. It did bother Heath somewhat that he was willing to risk his life ‘recklessly’, as Lance put it, ‘stupid as fuck’ as Robin put it. But he knew with the boys, they had an excellent chance of getting through this.

When Robin found out that they’d offered after they got home, she’d gone ballistic. Knowing she was way past reason, Heath had just told her bluntly, “Without Lance and Ian, none of us would’ve lived through the winter. There was no way we could’ve secured food, much less stayed warm. We would’ve had to use the fireplace, letting all the stinkers and marauders know just where we were.”

Hearing the facts bluntly, Robin did calm down, and then Dwain pointed out it was Rhonda that had secured three quarters of the food brought in. She had already ransacked the houses that sat alone. It was to the point Rhonda was starting to hit houses that were in clusters, and stinkers were usually about. Many times, he and Heath had tried to go with her, but Rhonda didn’t want them to come and more than once, lost their asses if they tried. Usually, she just left the house before they could follow.

Alone, Rhonda could move faster and much quieter. On that, neither Heath nor Dwain disagreed with her, but told her they couldn’t learn without going out. Rhonda would just tell them, “Practice around here then because you’re not practicing with me.”

For the most part, none in the group even considered Lance or Ian ‘kids’. The only time Robin or Kathy did was when the boys were doing something dangerous, which was nearly daily. Heath just told himself it was their motherly instincts.

Reaching the valley floor, “Robin, please don’t pester them. They have thought out and planned this, so just let them do it. It has to be done,” Heath told her with a sigh.

“They need to let some of us help,” she snapped.

Scoffing, “What, you think we didn’t beg to help?” Heath popped off, letting off the gas and coasting to a stop. Glancing behind him, he saw the other side by sides stopping behind him. Turning to her with a harsh glare, “Lance looked right in my eyes and said if we were even allowed to go, all we would do was get them killed and then die ourselves.”

Trying not to cry, “We could do something,” Robin protested weakly.

Nodding, “Dwain said the same thing, and Ian said, ‘yep, all of you could catch bullets with your bodies.’”

Throwing up her hands, “I know they are more mature, smart, in shape, and the list goes on, but they are still teenage boys!” Robin cried out with watery eyes. “Our daughter is older than them,” she pointed out.

“Huh,” Heath grunted. “By age only are they teenage boys. Maturity-wise, they are in their thirties. You don’t know how many times I’ve said ‘Sir’ to them. Age-wise, Lori is older, but what difference does that even make? The ladybugs know more than Lori does, hell, when it comes to useful knowledge to survive this, the ladybugs know more than we do.”

“Next month they will only be nine years old, so you wouldn’t object to Lance and Ian taking them?” Robin spat.

“You act like we have a say in this. Need I remind you; they saved our asses. You pointed out they put the first battle bot out for our benefit. If we are being honest, we are a drain on them. We are working as hard as we can, so maybe one day soon we can be an asset, pulling more than our own weight. That’s not just us, that’s everyone those ‘boys’,” Heath hissed sarcastically, “have brought in. I’m just thankful they thought we were worth taking a chance on. How many of our neighbors have we seen torn apart? We couldn’t even help them and you want to protest, no scratch that,” Heath said, letting the steering wheel go.

Turning in the seat toward Robin, “You want to bitch and whine at the risk of upsetting them before they leave to hit a large group that would kill the men and take you women. And you know they wouldn’t take you women to go shopping!” Heath shouted. “Do I like the fact that me, a grown man, knows he’s not in the same league as those ‘boys’?” he lisped.

Starting loud and raising the volume with each word, “Fuck no, it makes me feel like a useless bitch! And you want to complain that they are risking too much? It’s us who’s not risking enough, and here’s the kicker, they don’t want us to. Hoping eventually, we will be worth the effort they have put out for us!” he bellowed.

Turning away from Heath, Robin wiped tears from her eyes. “It’s just wrong,” she mumbled.

“Really?” Heath said flatly. “Robin, you really think you’re the only one that has come to that conclusion? You think everyone else in this forsaken world is going about life thinking, this is a nice change.”

Shaking her head, “No,” Robin mumbled.

Taking a deep breath and letting it out slowly through pursed lips, Heath shifted in his seat before looking ahead and speaking normally. “Robin, I’m sorry I got mad, but you can’t pester them with bitching and whining. We voiced our complaints and they acknowledged them, even though they didn’t have to. They took the time and explained why we would only endanger them. No, I don’t think they would throw the kids out to return home with us and stop helping us if you bitched and whined.”

Shaking his head, “They would see it as disrespectful for doubting them,” Heath told her. “One thing I’ve learned about those boys, they believe respect is earned and honor among family and friends means everything. I don’t want them to see you as disrespectful for all they have done and are still doing, and they would.”

“Heath,” Robin said in a breaking voice, but just stared out at the area. “I know I’m being a bitch, but I just don’t want them to get hurt. Denny worships the ground they walk on and he’s barely a year younger, but they are light years older than he is. All I can see is Denny and Lori joining them on one of these dangerous missions.”

Scoffing loudly, “Really?” Heath huffed. “That’s it? Dwain and I will be going on missions before the kids. Lance and Ian won’t let anyone do something unless they know that person can. Or I should say, they won’t let that person do something with ‘them’, unless they know that person can. Knowing how to shoot has very little to do with actual fighting. The ability to think and adapt is what wins.”

Feeling better hearing that, “I won’t say anything,” Robin promised. “Wish their parents would hurry up and get here.”

Walking up beside Heath, “You two about done?” Dwain asked. “We did call them and said we were on the way. I really don’t want them to stop what they’re doing to come looking for us.”

“We’re done,” Heath said, gripping the steering wheel. “Robin, I hope you don’t think Lance and Ian’s parents are goin’ to stop ‘em. The only thing I see them doing is going out with them. But if Lance and Ian think they don’t need to, they will lose them like Rhonda lost our asses when we tried to follow her and help.”

After Dwain was back in his ride, Heath pulled off. “I used to think we were good parents until those two. When their parents do get here, I’m going to sit down and talk to them on just what in the hell they did for the boys to turn out like they did,” Heath told her.

The fact that they were expecting the parents to make it may have seemed ludicrous to others. But after seeing what the boys could do, it was just impossible for them to believe the parents wouldn’t make it.

As Heath pulled off the main road to take the road up to the build house, Robin reached over and patted his arm. “If you ever see me doing something they will see as disrespectful, let me know.”

“I will, but you always talk it out with me thankfully, and they look at you and Kathy with more respect than Dwain and I,” Heath told her, slowing for a turn.

Cocking her head to the side and trying to understand that, “Really?” Robin asked.

“Yeah, you and Kathy knew your babies needed knowledge and wanted to rectify that, asking if they could stay at the cabin. They know mommas have the final say ninety-nine percent of the time,” Heath explained.

As Heath pulled into the yard of the build house, Robin understood. Robin and Kathy were willing to let their kids out to learn, trusting them with Lance and Ian. Coming to that realization, Robin saw none of her previous doubts really had merit, other than just worry for the boys’ safety. She trusted the boys with her kids, so she trusted their judgement.

Glad that Robin was pacified, Heath climbed out and saw the first battle bot they had pulled from the field, in the yard under a portable awning. The panels were off to expose the internal bays, with an engine hoist parked over the bot. “How long have they been working?” Robin asked, getting out. The battle bot hadn’t been stripped down that much yesterday.

“Didn’t ask,” Heath shrugged.

Walking past and stomping her feet, “I told you we should’ve come over earlier,” Rhonda growled.

“It’s fucking seven o’clock!” Heath cried out. “We have shit to do in the morning.” Spinning around to walk backwards, Rhonda flipped Heath off and then spun back around, walking under the tarp.

Moving around the side by side, Heath glanced back to see Dwain and Kathy get out of the other side by side. “Told you, I should’ve come over with Rhonda earlier,” Dwain said. “The only reason Rhonda didn’t come over is Ian and Lance say moving alone is stupid unless you have no choice.”

That Rhonda was even concerned what someone thought was impressive to Heath. Rhonda did what she wanted, but really sought this group’s approval even more so than the rest. The others wanted to be seen as assets; Rhonda wanted to be seen as an equal, and was willing to learn and push to do it.

Every night, Rhonda would watch the videos while practicing, and read what Lance and Ian had sent over. Neither Heath nor Dwain had ever seen this kind of response from Rhonda. They loved their little sister and weren’t ashamed to admit, she could kick their asses. Rhonda had been in shape when this had started.

She had never worked out in her life. Rhonda was just very active. Now, after reading, watching training videos, and practicing late into the night, Rhonda was up before dawn in the gym at the house, pushing iron and running on the treadmill. It was very noticeable that Rhonda was packing on muscle. Everyone else was also, but not to the degree Rhonda was, and Heath thought they needed to change that.

Thinking about that, he saw Dwain and Kathy trot off and that broke his daydreaming. Turning to where they were heading, Heath saw a rather large open wall tent, the kind seen for revivals and festivals. Not understanding what his eyes were seeing, he trotted over.

Walking into the tent, Heath slowed. Railroad ties were stacked four high, making a twenty feet box on the ground that took up most of the tent. 2x12 boards were over the box with the ladybugs and Jodi laying on them and working on a military sandbox. “Whoa,” he mumbled. The detail of the model was really good, complete with hills, trees, and then he saw miniature semi-trailers forming an outline that reminded him of a liver. “Hey, that’s what Ian said the Pirates’ camp looked like!”

“Duh,” Carrie sang out. “You can’t go after your target without making a model to plan.”

If that would’ve been his daughter or even Jodi, Heath would’ve said something about the attitude. But others were scared of the ladybugs for good reason. The fact that Lilly, Lance’s girlfriend, walked softly around the ladybugs, didn’t go unnoticed by anyone.

All three girls had their hair pulled back and were looking at 8x10 pictures and sheets of paper with handwritten notes, then worked on the model. Allie put a cut-out of cardboard that had ‘RV’ in bold letters. When she put it down inside the wall of tiny semi-trailers, she picked up a ruler to measure it from the wall and another cut-out cardboard piece that had ‘5th Wheel’ written on it.

“Wow, you girls are doing good,” Kathy said, kneeling down.

“Thank you,” all three said, looking up at her and smiling.

Moving closer, Heath tripped and threw his arms out, catching the stacked railroad ties that outlined the sandbox before he fell into the map. Allie spun toward Heath with a scowl. “You mess this up and you’ll be my bitch!” she informed him. Not turning his face away from Allie, Heath moved his eyes to look at Carrie and Jodi, only to see both with cold scowls.

“Don’t look at me, Uncle Heath,” Jodi told him. “We’ve been working on this for five hours. I’m not asking Allie to change her mind.”

Having no idea what being an eight-year-old’s bitch involved, but was certain he didn’t want to find out, Heath lifted his hands up. “Sorry, if I would’ve messed it up, I would’ve fixed it,” he assured them.

“I know,” Allie snapped. “And then you would’ve been my bitch!”

“Allie, be nice,” Jennifer said, coming over.

Whipping her head to Jennifer, “You mess this up and you’ll be my bitch,” Allie told her.

Not having any fear of the ladybugs, Jennifer took a breath to unload and felt a hand grab her shoulder. Turning, she saw Lilly stop beside her. “I offered to help, Allie, but you said you and Carrie knew how to do this. I would’ve liked to learn,” Lilly smiled.

Biting her bottom lip and looking so cute and innocent, “We know how to do it,” Allie told her. “We can show you next time.”

“I don’t like doing the sixty-four,” Carrie sighed, putting a tree in the model.

With her mind in the wrong frame and in the gutter, “Excuse me?!” Jennifer cried out to her sister.

Smirking and chuckling, “She’s talking about the scale, Jennifer. 1/64,” Lilly clarified.

“Oh,” Jennifer said, feeling bad for where her mind had been. “How many of these have you done?”

Allie and Carrie looked at each other, then Carrie shifted her gaze back to Jennifer. “Never,” she answered.

Knowing Jennifer, Lilly just squeezed her shoulder to drop it and then knelt down at the edge. “What is your favorite scale?” Lilly asked with a smile.

“Thirty-two,” they said together with huge smiles.

“We can put the GI Joe toys in,” Carrie beamed.

“You don’t like the three hundred, like in the barn?” Lilly asked.

Both shrugged, “Ian said we aren’t good enough to do those,” Allie mumbled.

“But you two helped on the one in the barn,” Lilly said.

“Because Lance said we could,” Allie said with a smile.

Rolling her eyes, “What a shocker there,” Jennifer sighed.

Allie and Carrie turned to Jennifer with cold stares. “Hey,” Lilly said softly and Allie turned back to her, softening her expression. “Lance and Ian taught you how to do sandbox models this big?”

Shaking her head, “No, we watched, and next time we wanted to help,” Allie told her.

Acting confused, “Allie, you and Carrie couldn’t have been helping doing models long then because Lance said he loves the sixty-four,” Lilly told her.

Looking off and wondering if this question was giving away a secret, Allie glanced back at Carrie. When Carrie gave a nod that it was okay to answer, Allie turned back to Lilly smiling. “We’ve helped for a whole year,” she said proudly. “Lance likes the sixty-four because the Dungeon and Dragon figures fit in it. They’re just so small, we don’t like them.”

“A whole year,” Lilly gasped extravagantly. “You and Carrie are really good to only have been doing this a year. I think Jodi can learn it that fast.”

Lifting her chin up, “She is,” Carrie smiled. “Jodi is going to be a ladybug.”

The fact they were adding numbers to their ranks, Lilly fought off a shiver. Leaning down carefully so she didn’t disturb the model, Lilly kissed each on the forehead and then stood up. “You have got to get a backbone,” Jennifer groaned.

With the ladybugs attention diverted from him, Heath eased off to the side where a corkboard stood. There were pictures in neat rows of the camp, but at the top were two individuals. ‘Boss’ was written on a note card stuck at the top of one. The card over the other picture read, ‘Sorry cock-sucking, motherfucker, jackoff, granny fucker over group that broke our shit!’

Under that picture, Heath leaned closer to the board at another fuzzy photo that was blown up and he couldn’t tell what he was looking at. Looking under it, he saw a game cam picture and knew this had been taken the day the crime had happened, and the picture above it was the section enlarged. Since the Pirates wore masks, he glanced back at the top picture.

On the man’s neck was a tattoo of a shark and then he looked back at the fuzzy picture and could barely make out the outline of the tail of a shark. About to grin, Heath jerked his eyes back to the top photo.

“Holy fuck,” he gasped, realizing the man was asleep while leaning back in a lawn chair. Looking at the photo, he knew it was taken from mere feet away from the man. “Oh, dude, you’re so fucked,” Heath mumbled in astonishment at the photo. “They leaned over you when you were asleep and took your picture, just to save you for pain and torment.”

“Yep,” Lilly said, walking up beside him.

Pointing at the picture, “How in the fuck did they get that close?” Heath asked.

Shrugging, “Snuck in,” Lilly told him.

The others came over, leaving the ladybugs alone. “That picture looks like it was taken really close,” Robin stated.

“Ha,” Jennifer laughed out. “Ian tied the bitch’s boot laces together after he took the picture.”

“You were inside the camp with them?” Robin gasped.

Rolling her eyes, “How in the hell could we watch their backs if we weren’t with them?” Jennifer asked.

“Heath said you were probably going to sit outside on sniper rifles,” Robin mumbled.

“That’s tonight,” Lilly said.

When Robin turned to Heath, she found a hand in her face. “Don’t start because that’s what I thought watching someone’s back was,” Heath told her.

“Um,” Dwain said, studying the rows of pictures. “Why didn’t they just kill those two last night? They were certainly close enough.”

“If you have to ask, I can’t explain it to you,” Lilly told him bluntly.

Looking over her shoulder at everyone around the cork board, “Is that why they are practicing?” Carrie asked.

“No, Carrie,” Jennifer said, and Lilly was very glad Jennifer did it while sounding polite. “They are evaluating the effectiveness of the technique they want to use.”

“I want to test my effectiveness,” Carrie nearly whined.

“Carrie, you or Allie even ask, I swear, I’ll shave your heads. Then neither of you will have to worry about getting your hair brushed,” Jennifer threatened, making Lilly grimace.

“Stupid head,” Carrie sang out, and both stuck their tongues out at Jennifer.

Grabbing Jennifer’s arm, “Quit tormenting them,” Lilly told her in a low voice.

“They keep on and I’m going to kick their asses,” Jennifer warned.

Both girls jumped up on the boards they were laying on. “Bring it, bitch,” Carrie challenged.

Never looking away from Jennifer, “Ladybugs, if you leave that model before it’s done, you know they will never let you do another,” Lilly told them. Giving little gasps, both dropped back down before getting back to work.

“Will you stop antagonizing them?” Lilly whispered.

Jerking her head back, “Why? They started it. I’m not afraid of the ladybugs,” Jennifer informed her, but was whispering.

Using a very low voice, “Jennifer, they won’t ever hurt any of us, but they can make life hell for those who piss them off. Like bothering you nonstop, teasing, not doing anything for you, and,” Lilly paused, glancing over to make sure the ladybugs weren’t looking, but both were working on the model. “And piss off the other half for you and worry the other half for me. They do it on purpose and have it down to an art form. Jennifer, they know how to push your buttons to irritate you, piss you off, and make you sad. Ian, they can do it faster. I don’t need to tell you how they have Lance wrapped up.”

At first, Jennifer was irritated with Lilly for siding with the ladybugs, then realization set in as Lilly continued. Instances from the past flashed through her mind and Jennifer could see what Lilly was saying. “Those little bitches,” Jennifer mumbled.

“Jennifer, this isn’t a time to pick a battle with the ladybugs,” Lilly advised. “It’s not worth it to us or to Ian and Lance.”

Cutting her eyes toward the ladybugs, “I’m talking to Ian about this,” Jennifer said.

“Oh, now that’s smart,” Lilly whispered very sarcastically, and Jennifer turned to her. “You’re going to tell Ian the ladybugs can push his buttons at will? He believes that about Lance, but not him. You do that, Jen, I’m warning you now, expect to get in an argument. A big one. Ian will tell you, man card holders aren’t phased by little girls, especially sisters.”

Slowly, Jennifer’s eyes grew wide. “They are little bitches,” she mumbled, able to hear Ian in her mind. “When did you figure this out and why are you only telling me now?”

“I’ve been watching and listening,” Lilly confessed. “I really expected you to brush it off longer and it would take me longer to convince you. Sorry, but you underestimate them like everyone does. In a few years, they will be able to give Lance and Ian a run for their money on deeds. You’ve put some pieces together, but the ladybugs watch Lance and Ian very closely. And they have helped more than you believe. Hell, Ian and Lance don’t see how much they’ve helped on some of the deeds the ladybugs have been privy to. I’ll bet you whatever you want that the ladybugs could pull off a deed right now.”

Biting her bottom lip, “The ladybugs are the ones who came to get me to look for the cat, so I could see Ms. Wasson nearly naked in her backyard with Ian and Lance,” Jennifer admitted.

Rolling her eyes up and staring at the roof of the tent, “They should be too young to be as devious as they are,” Lilly moaned softly. Dropping her eyes back to Jennifer, Lilly saw fear for the first time of the ladybugs on Jennifer’s face. “Don’t ever let them see you are afraid,” Lilly advised. “Man card rules say to have no pity for weakness.”

“They don’t have man cards,” Jennifer hissed.

“Did you see how excited they were when Lance said a girl could have a man card? I really think if they strained hard enough to pee, they would sprout a dick,” Lilly predicted. “How many times have they recited that fucking man code with Lance and Ian? We caught them yesterday teaching it to Jodi, and they were teaching it to her from memory.”

Listening very carefully, Kathy leaned close to Dwain. “Should we bring Jodi home?” she breathed out.

Shaking his head, Dwain nearly put his lips on Kathy’s ear. “You try and I’ll kick your ass. Jodi is going to become a badass,” Dwain whispered with pride. “Besides, I don’t want the ladybugs mad at us for taking away a prospective ladybug.”

Not hearing Kathy and Dwain’s conversation, “Is Lori going to become a ladybug?” Robin asked, and everyone heard what sounded like hope in her voice.

Turning to the Bear Trap Clan, Lilly realized they’d heard. Lilly thought she had let the cat out of the bag, but everyone that had met the ladybugs, including the Bear Trap Clan, knew you didn’t mess with them. Little girls or not, they held power over those at the cabin.

Giving a small smile, “Sorry, Robin, but Lori hangs with us more than the ladybugs,” Lilly told her, and thought she saw disappointment on Robin’s face.

“Why didn’t she come over then?” Heath asked, looking across the yard at Lori working on what looked like Rover.

“She and Denny are checking the bots over. Ian and Lance said we couldn’t help,” Jennifer told him.

Turning back, Heath could see Denny inside the battle bot with Rhonda sticking her head in, watching what he was doing. “Why is Lori working on Rover?” Heath asked. He had seen Rover, the remote controlled bot with a machine gun mounted on it that could be driven around outside the fence and around the cabin to engage something. He and Dwain had thought of trying to build one, but didn’t even know where to start. “Why did they make it bigger?”

“Heath, that’s not Rover. That is a bot that will be going with us tonight,” Lilly told him as she and Jennifer gave a shiver.

“You’re driving the bots when they breach the camp?” Heath asked.

With no emotion on her face and staring at Heath, “Nobody will be driving the bots,” Lilly stated flatly.

Afraid to ask more, Heath and everyone turned hearing running feet and saw Denny coming over. “The light is on,” he said.

Lilly gave him a smile and turned to the others. “Don’t do anything loud,” she told them.

“Lilly, battle bot checks out. I’m going to get the nozzle and mount it,” Denny said, but was clearly asking permission.

Thinking for a second, Lilly nodded. “Just mount it, don’t test it.”

A huge grin jumped on Denny’s face. “I will,” he said, turning away.

Wanting to talk to Denny and get away from the ladybugs Heath followed, making sure to detour wide around the sand box. “Hey, son,” he said, walking beside Denny. “What light?”

Pointing to the back of the house, “That one,” Denny answered.

Looking at the house, Heath saw the back porch light on, but it was red. About to ask questions, Heath’s step faltered. “Denny, there are bodies on the back porch,” Heath said.

“Yeah, I know.”

It was easy to tell, they weren’t stinkers. “Um, where did they come from?” Heath asked.

“Lance and Ian took them last night. Four of the Pirates passed out on the top of the trailers that form the wall around their camp. Ian said it was too good of an opportunity to pass up.”

Walking past the porch, Heath grabbed Denny’s shoulder as he stopped. There were three bodies sprawled out. Each had a bloody spot on their back and at the base of the skull. “What the hell are they testing?” Heath asked, but wasn’t sure he wanted the answer.

“Dad,” Denny said, grabbing Heath’s arm and making him turn to look at him. “Keep your voice low,” Denny told him, because Heath’s voice was going over a normal tone. “They will get pissed if you mess up their experiment.”

Nodding and lifting his gaze back to the bodies, “What are they experimenting on?” Heath asked in a low voice.

“The most effective way to kill a target quietly and quickly,” Denny answered and Heath dropped his shocked gaze to his son’s face to see if Denny was joking.

“Did you watch?” Heath asked.

Scoffing, “No, I’ve been working on battle bot,” Denny told him. “Dad, let me get the nozzle.”

Letting Denny go, Heath turned away from the porch, not sure how to process this. “Where is Holly and Dawn?” he asked, trying to rationalize what Denny had said.

“In the bunker,” Denny told him, leading his dad to the barn. “There are motion cameras around the build area, but Lance wanted her in the bunker, in case the tigers roamed around since you were coming. The tigers don’t seem to care about me, Lori or Jodi anymore. I don’t think they are used to Holly and Dawn yet.”

Hearing ‘tigers’ got Heath’s mind off the experiments and made him look around. “Do they know if the tigers even leave the diversion fence? They do bring deer in to give the tigers.”

“The tigers leave all the time, Dad. But they always come back to the stand they built for them in the tree,” Denny answered as they reached the barn.

Stopping at the entrance, Heath just didn’t understand why a house at the top of a hill with no fields would need a barn this big. Built with red metal sheets and white trim, the barn was an easy ten thousand square feet. Giving up on trying to figure out why, Heath followed Denny inside. “Denny, when did all this get put in here?”

“We’ve been bringing stuff here from the cabin since I got here, Dad,” Denny said, rolling his eyes and heading to a workbench.

Heath had been inside, but not recently. There had been stuff he knew the boys had placed, but he was looking at three CNC machining centers and two CNC lathes. He knew all of them came from the machine shop he’d helped the boys get metal from near Girdler. “When did they get those?” Heath pointed.

Turning to see what his dad was talking about, “Oh, they brought those in last week after doing patrols. When they finished a patrol, they would bring one over,” Denny told him.

“Son, you can’t pick those up by hand,” Heath pointed out the obvious.

“Duh, Dad,” Denny moaned, grabbing items from the workbench. “There is a forklift and tractor parked behind the barn.”

Realizing that was very stupid on his part, “Are they going to hook them up?” Heath asked, noticing more equipment.

“If they do, we are going to need more power than just that one Stirling engine here,” Denny said.

Not knowing what to ask next, but getting ready to fire off questions, Heath stopped. In the back right corner was another military sandbox, but this one made the one outside look tiny. “It has to be sixty feet by sixty feet!” Heath gasped.

“Wow, you’re good, Dad. I had to get a tape measure to see that,” Denny said, filling his arms.

Moving over to the model, Heath saw a four-foot-tall platform and climbed up to look down at the model. Seeing hills, valleys displayed, “This is here,” Heath gasped when he realized what he was looking at.

“Yes, sir, it’s a 1/300 model,” Denny told him, then walked out with his arms full.

Unlike the model outside there were no trees, only areas painted green where trees were, but there were tiny houses and each house had a flag with a number. Having patrolled the area, Heath realized it was the numbers Ian and Lance had assigned to each house. A perfect circle laid out in red string encompassed nearly the entire model. “The three mile perimeter,” Heath grinned and turned to see if Denny was impressed he had figured it out, but saw Denny was gone.

Giving a sigh he turned back and saw a tiny house representing the build house, but the cabin wasn’t on the model. Looking over to where the mansion he’d moved into was, Heath didn’t see a house there either. Then he looked at where the Beard Clan had moved and again, there were no houses. “They didn’t mark where anyone was,” he mumbled and saw the clubhouse wasn’t marked, but the meeting house was.

He looked at where the battle bots were and saw miniature tanks. Able to see it in 3D that all the battle bots except those near Hinkle were outside the three mile perimeter, Heath could tell each spot had been planned. Where gun bots were, an orange thumb tack was placed and white string was placed out, showing the area covered.

Going over the model, Heath saw a candy skull southeast of the cabin. “Research area,” he mumbled. Lance and Ian had told them where it was, but never showed them. Nobody in his group patrolled anywhere near the cabin and after the boys told them of the research area, the Bear Trap Clan didn’t even patrol the east sector, section three. Now able to see where it was, Heath felt better because he’d thought it was further east and closer to section four than it was.

They had patrolled the other sections, even though Lance and Ian didn’t want them to. Heath had wanted to take some work off their plate.

“Like it?” Lance asked, walking in.

Turning around, Heath saw Lance walking over. “Very impressive,” Heath nodded. “You don’t have where people are living marked.”

“No shit,” Lance laughed. “It would be very hard for someone outside our group to get here, but it could be done. I’m not marking where any stay. They would have to figure that out.”

Understanding and liking that, “You have stuff on here like this pond in the valley below that aren’t there,” Heath pointed.

“Not yet,” Lance grinned. “That’s why we built the sandbox, so we can see what it will look like and what it will interfere with. Well, the ladybugs built most of it, they have gotten really good at models.”

“Yeah,” was all Heath said. “And everything is to scale?”

Climbing up on the platform, “Pretty much, the pond, as you call it, will be twenty acres,” Lance said.

Looking at the pond on the model and where the creek ran into it, Heath looked at the slope below the pond. Snapping his fingers, “Hydro,” he smiled.

“You’re getting good,” Lance chuckled.

“I’m looking at the slope and I’ve walked that area. It can’t be more than a fifty foot drop. Is that enough? I know the creek has good flow, but I think that creek going into Dewitt would be better for hydro. Shit, it’s a river now.”

“We’ll get enough,” Lance said, watching Heath gaze over the model.

“If it’s to scale, you have buildings on the slope coming up to the build house. They have to be a hundred yards long.”

“Yep. I wonder why we would put big ass buildings inside a ‘south’ facing slope?”

Turning to Lance, “Greenhouses?” Heath asked, and Lance nodded with a grin. “You have a big ass one already. Ours is almost done and the Beard Clan is starting theirs this week, why another?”

“Those will be community greenhouses. We want to build three, one above the other.”

Knowing the greenhouse at the cabin would have Ian and Lance’s group literally swimming in food, and his and the Beard Clan greenhouses should keep them fed fairly easily, Heath didn’t understand. “That is a lot of work to build something we are duplicating.”

“Not everything grown is eaten. We need a source for fuel,” Lance said, and Heath nodded. “Or at least, an explanation for one.” Heath turned to Lance very confused, but Lance just winked. “That I can’t talk about yet. Something Ian and I are working on in the research area.” Just hearing that, made Heath uneasy.

Turning around, Lance hopped off the platform and headed for the door. Jumping off and following, “Where you headed?” Heath asked.

“I was taking out the trash and Denny told me you were in here,” Lance said, walking out with Heath in tow. He followed Lance to the back porch and noticed a new body. Looking up, he saw the red light was turned off and Lance was heading for the door.

Pausing his step, “Can I come in?” Heath asked.

“I don’t care,” Lance shrugged, opening the door. “Just going over data now.”

Following Lance inside, Heath saw Ian in what used to be the living room, sitting behind one of the two desks that took up most of the area. Each desk had three huge screens and Ian never looked up as they came in. “Lance, we are staying consistent,” Ian said. “There is less than a two percent difference between my two numbers and yours.”

“Deviation?” Lance asked, walking over to a dry erase board that took up most of one wall.

As the two talked, Heath smelled the unmistakable coppery scent of blood. Following the scent, he turned down the hall that led to the master bedroom. He froze in the doorway. The walls were painted with black and white stripes all the way around. Then he noticed the stripes were very precise. The carpet had been ripped out and there were precise black and white lines painted across the floor.

Realizing there was a lot of light, he looked around and saw bright shop lights hanging from the ceiling. “What the-,” he mumbled, moving to the wall and saw a camera mounted and aiming at the center of the room. Looking around the walls, he saw six more cameras at different heights aimed at the center of the room. Turning to the center, Heath saw three cameras mounted on the roof pointing down and then noticed a metal loop bolted into the ceiling.

Stepping over he heard a squish, and looked down to see a puddle of blood he’d stepped in. Stepping back, he saw the blood on the floor and even on the walls that he only now spotted. “I give up,” he said walking out, and saw a mat at the door that someone had used to wipe the blood off their shoes.

Wiping his feet off, Heath went back to the living room and found Lance leaning over Ian. Moving to Ian’s other side, Heath’s eyes bulged out.

On the three screens, from many different angles and views, showed Lance coming up behind someone standing in the center of the room. The person had tape over their eyes and their hands tied at the waist. Watching in wonder, Heath realized Lance wasn’t moving slowly, the video was playing in slow motion.

As Lance neared the man, he held his right arm back and Heath spotted a rather large knife. When Lance neared the man, his left leg came out and Ian clicked the mouse, pausing the video. Making a note, Ian clicked again and Heath noticed a timer running at the bottom. From watching Mythbusters, Heath understood why there were lines painted in the room. The boys were using them to measure speed.

It seemed to take forever, but Lance kicked the man in the back of the knee as his right hand plunged the knife in the man’s back, making Heath wince at the slowness. Noticing the boys looking over at the right screen, Heath turned to see numbers and lines. He had been in enough hospitals to know he was looking at heart rate with an EKG, oxygen saturation, and respiratory monitor. The last number had dB beside it and he knew that represented sound decibels. Seeing the heart rate spike in slow motion, Heath gave a shiver knowing why.

As the man started to go down from the kick to the back of the leg, Heath saw his face was frozen in a grimace with Lance’s left hand over his mouth. Watching Lance pull the knife out, Heath felt uneasy as the right hand with the knife came back and plunged again as Lance held the man’s head to the side. In sick fascination, Heath watched Lance shove the blade in the base of the man’s skull.

Lance gave the knife a twist and then pulled it out, letting the body drop to the floor. When Ian stopped the playback, Heath continued to stare at the screen just processing what he’d just watched. “That was the highest decibel reading at seventy-six,” Ian said, clicking the screen and a play bar came up. “Right here.”

Heath saw it was just after Lance shoved the blade in the man’s skull. “Yeah,” Lance said. “That’s when his bowels emptied.”

“Never heard in the videos or books that when you shank ‘em in the skull, they shit and piss,” Ian snorted.

“What was stabbing speed?” Lance asked, and Ian rewound and pulled up an overhead camera before playing it back.

“Twenty point three miles an hour or twenty-nine point seven, seven feet per second,” Ian answered. “Lance, we’re staying consistent. This is the fastest and quietest way.”

Then it occurred to Heath, they were testing what they had learned scientifically. “You’ve tried other ways,” he mumbled.

“Yeah, don’t cut someone’s throat if you want to be quiet,” Ian advised. “They make a lot of noise and pulsating blood splattering around is rather loud.”

Not taking his eyes off the frozen image on the screen, “None of those outside had their throats cut,” he said.

“Yeah, tried that with a Devil Lord,” Lance said, leaning up and moving to the dry erase board to write down numbers.

Throwing his head back, “Because we killed all the little dick Devil Lords,” Ian cackled. “We did it at the pirate camp the first night, but those two were alone and passed out.”

“Yeah, but we aren’t testing throat cutting again. Too messy, too loud, and takes too long for them to die,” Lance said, very business-like.

Somewhat surprised to hear the ‘long’ part, “I thought that would be pretty fast,” Heath admitted.

“Nah,” Ian said, stretching his arms over his head. “Over two minutes for them to exsanguinate, and noise levels broke a hundred decibels from the blood splatter, thrashing about, and choking on the blood.”

With his mind providing pictures he really didn’t want, “Why stab them in the back?”

“Kidney,” Lance said, still writing.

“Yeah,” Ian nodded, dropping his hands to the keyboard. “Stab them in the kidney, they can’t scream and the body locks up. But after you stab them in the base of the skull you have to let the body down easy, so it doesn’t make a lot of sound.”

The casual attitude the two had bothered Heath, and yet it didn’t. Just like everything the boys did, they tested it to see if it worked and found what worked better. “Um,” Heath cleared his throat. “Have you tested actually shooting people? Just curious…”

“Six, why?” Ian asked, typing.

“So, chest shots, do they take them out fast?”

“Only headshots are nearly instantaneous. Center mass of the chest they drop, but don’t die for several minutes. We were testing the 5.56. Now in real world tests outside the lab, we noticed the 7.62 center mass shots were more effective with targets dying in less than two minutes,” Ian reported.

“We haven’t tested that,” Lance sang out.

“It’s real world observations, so it counts,” Ian countered. “Can’t shoot them in the chest, we found shooting them in the thigh is nearly as fast, but only with a high powered round. Pistols don’t do the damage, so stick to center mass. With pistols you have to hit the femoral artery and that’s a small target. Only problem there is, if the person knows what they are doing, they can put on a tourniquet and get back in the fight.”

Giving an impressed nod, “That’s good to know,” Heath mumbled. “Are you showing these to everyone?”

“Jennifer and Lilly have seen them, but if someone wants to they can watch them,” Ian said, grabbing the mouse. “To be honest, our first real targets made us uneasy. But as Lance pointed out that’s normal, like your first animal you take when you hunt, but this time it’s a person. Hate to admit it, but I felt bad for a few hours that night.”

“It went away?” Heath asked.

Nodding, “Oh, yeah,” Ian scoffed, saving the file. “It wasn’t like a video game. But it was them or us, and they never had a chance, which is what your goal should always be. The first is always the hardest, and even the books say that and I agree.”

Coming to terms with what he had learned and witnessed, Heath straightened up while stretching his back. “Next time you guys test, I’ll help. If you don’t mind, can I watch what you’ve learned?”

Taken aback, Ian and Lance stopped what they were doing and turned to Heath. “You’re serious?” Ian asked, and Heath nodded. “You haven’t killed anyone yet, only stinkers?”

Nodding again, “Yeah, and I’ll admit to both of you now, it took me awhile to get over that. He was my neighbor that I talked to at least once a week. To be honest, I got over it because I had to kill six more two days later, and they just kept coming,” Heath told them.

“I don’t care if you want to watch them. That’s why we are doing it, to find what works the best,” Lance said, glancing at Ian.

“Information not shared with those who can benefit you and just kept in a void is useless,” Ian shrugged.

“Aaa,” Lance said, holding up a finger. “Information must be validated and confirmed, or it is only speculation.”

Knowing he was missing something, Heath just turned back to Ian. “Okay, I’ll give you that, but sharing what you have with those who are assisting may bring new thoughts to interpret the information,” Ian said, and Heath turned to Lance.

Looking off for a few seconds, “What we have now are just wild findings, but I agree. When we get more concrete evidence that we are right, I say bring in a few,” Lance stated.

Crossing his arms over his chest, “You damn sure better not be talking about Jennifer and Lilly. We are getting way too much information, and need help just recording our findings,” Ian replied.

“Oh, no, I wasn’t talking about them. We so need help filing and recording what we have learned, and I think they will bring some ideas that we haven’t thought of,” Lance said.

“Your god damn woman is a veterinarian. I know damn well she’ll bring some new ideas,” Ian snapped. “She impresses me in the chemistry lab.”

“Motherfucker, Jennifer figured out why the fucking water was rising in minutes,” Lance popped off. “She will think of shit nobody else will.”

Flipping his head back and forth, Heath thought this sounded weird. Ian was pimping Lance’s girl and Lance was pimping Ian’s. He already knew they had forgotten about him, but would get back to him when they were ready.

“So, when we have repeatable findings, we bring in a select few?” Ian asked, raising his eyebrows.

Nodding, “I don’t have a problem with that, but I want Lilly and Jennifer to agree not only on the findings but on who we bring in,” Lance offered.

“Don’t have a problem with that,” Ian said, uncrossing his arms and turning to Heath. “You want me to burn you a copy now?” Ian asked him, and it took Heath a few minutes to replay the conversation to get the question.

“Um, yeah,” Heath said as Lance turned back to the dry erase board.

“It’s a small sample, but I’m happy with the results. There is less than a five percent deviation in all four tests. We’ve practiced the technique on stinkers and then on the enemy. It works on both, so I say we use it,” Lance said.

“You practiced that on stinkers?” Heath asked.

“Hell, yeah, there is a technique to driving a knife in the back of the skull without it glancing off and slicing the shit out of you,” Ian said, and held up a knife with a six-inch blade and a tanto tip. “This works the best for us.”

After Ian made copies and put them on a thumb drive, they headed outside. “How the hell did you get in there?!” Rhonda barked at Heath.

“Followed Lance in,” Heath answered.

Turning around and staring at Denny working on the battle bot, “Aunt Rhonda, I just said you couldn’t go in when the light was on,” Denny told her, never looking back.

“Well, I wasn’t going in till someone else did,” Rhonda snapped as Jennifer and Lilly walked over.

“How did the test go?” Lilly asked.

“Went good, Ian and I are going to use it,” Lance said, moving over and watching Denny.

“I told Denny he could mount the nozzle, and babe, I’m not shoving my knife in someone’s skull. I’ve done that on a few stinkers and had my knife pulled from my hand when they fell,” Lilly told him.

“Sometimes people have to be taken out quietly,” Lance said, still watching Denny.

Nodding, “I have a pistol with a suppressor and will put it right next to their head before pulling the trigger to muffle the sound,” Lilly told him.

Stepping away from Denny and walking around the battle bot, Lance looked down at Lori using probes to check voltage along the circuits on the gun robot. “Everything good?” Lance asked.

“Same as yesterday,” Lori answered. “It worked yesterday and this morning, why are we checking it so much?”

“Because when it gets turned on tonight, Ian and I will be in front of it,” Lance answered.

With her mouth falling open and tools falling from numb fingers, “Are you out of your fucking mind?!” Lori shouted. “This is a SAW on here, not a paintball gun!”

Not liking the language, but loving that someone was voicing displeasure over this ‘exploit’, Robin walked over with Kathy. “Seems your daughter isn’t bashful anymore,” Kathy pointed out.

“But it worked,” Lance nodded, and Lori turned to Jennifer and Lilly.

“Aren’t you going to say something?” she asked, getting up.

“What, you think we haven’t?” Jennifer huffed.

As realization set in, Lori turned to the battle bot. Slowly she raised her hand, pointing at it, “Is that going to be in there with both of you?”

“We aren’t taking it to sit on the bench,” Ian told her.

Crawling back inside the frame of the battle bot, “You guys are so awesome,” Denny chuckled.

Jerking her thumb over her shoulder at two gun bots on a trailer, “Please tell me you two won’t be in front of those at least,” Lori almost pleaded.

Shrugging one shoulder as he walked back into the house, “At times, all four of us will be in front of the gun bots,” Lance informed her.

With her mouth hanging open Lori turned to Lilly and Jennifer. “It was our idea to put ourselves in front of the gun bots,” Lilly admitted.

“I’m wearing a diaper because I know I’m pissin’ my pants when those things start shooting over my head,” Jennifer said.

“Lori, it’s the same protocol program for all of them, and we’ve proven it works,” Ian told her.

Spinning on her heel, “I need a minute,” Lori informed everyone before walking away.

Moving around the battle bot, Dwain saw some new upgrades. Where the battery bank used to sit, there was now a generator. Starting to agree with Lori, Dwain walked around and tapped a pipe coming out the left side aiming forward around the shredders. Tapping the nozzle at the end of the pipe, “What’s this?” Dwain asked. Rolling their eyes, Lilly and Jennifer just walked off.

Everyone turned to Ian who had a big grin. “My contribution for an upgrade, a flamethrower,” Ian laughed.

Chapter Twenty-Nine

It was 2200 when two buggies pulling trailers left the build house. Ian was driving the lead buggy with Lance standing out of the roof and Dino in the passenger seat. Trailing ten yards behind them, Lilly was driving the second with Jennifer manning the roof hatch and George was riding in the passenger seat.

With her goggles down, Jennifer scanned around as they passed the meeting house. At the curve, they left the road and took the driveway up the slope to the clubhouse. Glancing down to make sure she was on intercom and not radio, Jennifer flipped the switch to talk. “You nervous?” she asked.

Driving past the clubhouse and up the hillside, “About what?” Lilly asked, topping the ridge and following Ian through the trees. “That we will be lying in front of two gun bots that throw an eight gram steel ball bearing at four thousand feet per second translating to over four thousand pounds of impact energy? That Lance and Ian will be inside an enemy compound with two bots operating autonomously? Or that one is armed with a SAW and the other is an upgraded battle bot that can move over forty miles an hour and is armed with a fucking flamethrower that can shoot out a stream of fire a hundred yards? Or…”

Hearing Lilly take a breath to continue, Jennifer cut her off. “So, you’re worried?”

“Fuck, yeah!”

“How in the hell can they act so calm?” Jennifer groaned as she scanned around.

“Jennifer, I have no idea,” Lilly admitted. She knew Lance, and he was calm. The only emotion Lilly could get from his subtle expression was excitement. Lance was excited, but even that was very minute. She only had to decipher Lance to know Ian’s mood. The only way Lilly could rationalize their moods, the boys looked at what they were doing as a job. A job they really enjoyed; Lilly corrected her thought.

Lance and Ian had RF chips and infrared or IR markers on everyone, including the dogs. These told the bots they weren’t to be targeted by frequency and visually. They did work. After wrestling down a stinker and putting the markers on her, they let her go. She chased the battle bot as it dodged around her killing other stinkers, and the gun bots wouldn’t target her.

After a game of rock, paper, scissors, Ian put on the chip and markers and ran out in the field. Lilly had to remind Jennifer to relax and not blow up. To Lance and Ian, that would’ve been doubting their work. They built it and would trust it, even though they were scared of the gun bots. Watching a gun bot shoot a ball bearing through one inch steel plate at one hundred yards, only a complete moron wouldn’t be afraid, Lilly reasoned.

“Jennifer, they wanted us to come. We have to trust what they build, like they do,” Lilly finally said.

“It has a fucking flamethrower, Lilly,” Jennifer droned. “Fire isn’t that predictable.”

Not even making an attempt to rationalize that, “It will have shock factor,” was all Lilly could come up with. “You and I both raised our concerns, but Lance and Ian countered each point we brought up. And again, I’m proud of you for remaining calm,” Lilly told her.

“How in the hell can they rationalize a flamethrower? Motherfucking stinkers are even terrified of fire,” Jennifer said, glancing behind them. “Robin passed out when they tested the flamethrower.”

“Do I need to repeat every word they said?”

Giving a long sigh, “No,” Jennifer moaned. “I wish they would just do a deed. They can sneak better than any ninja.”

“No shit,” Lilly chuckled, steering around a stump. Last night, she had stayed right next to Lance as they had moved through the camp. Watching Lance, Lilly was certain smoke made more noise. She had followed him into a pavilion set up at one end of the camp. Making Lilly stay put, Lance had eased around the cots of sleeping Pirates, looking at each one.

The casual fluid movements Lance displayed blew Lilly away. Not one person even shifted when Lance was near. When he came back to get her, Lance led her through the rows and Lilly noticed more than one sleeper moved when she was near. After it was over and they left, the only thing Lilly could come up with was, she was nervous and Lance wasn’t. Somehow the sleepers could feel her anxiety, like a person could tell when someone was looking at them.

There were two homes and three barns inside the perimeter of the camp and they could tell a party was going on in the largest barn. The windows were covered, but light leaked out from under the doors and the sound of music could be heard.

In the whole camp there was only one guard post, and it was at the one gate. Leaving Lilly in the shadows, Lance had crept up to the steps that led to the top of the trailers. The guard post was only a roof held up by posts with chairs under the roof. At the base of the wall in the shadows, Lilly could see the four guards moving and hear them talking as Lance crept up on them.

Looking the post over, Lance came back down the stairs and collected Lilly and moved deeper into the camp. There were only a few lights throughout the camp and none on the walls. At the north end of the camp, twenty RVs and seventeen fifth wheel campers were backed up to the west wall.

Several times, Lance paused and reached back to put a hand on Lilly. The first time he did that Lilly nearly fainted, watching a drunken young man stumble along and cross in front of them. When Lance let her go, Lilly had to force her legs to move as they crept behind the man while he took a piss in the small stream that ran under the wall of trailers for a hundred yards and back out.

Sometimes, like magic, Lance would pause as someone moved about. Other times, he would just put his hand on her and nothing moved around them. It was three in the morning and Lilly was shocked to see that many people even up. But it seemed the Pirates were partiers.

One of the times Lance stopped and put his hand on her, Lilly was looking at two men sitting under the awning of an RV not ten yards away. One turned and Lilly felt her blood turn to ice as he looked right into the shadows they were stopped in. Swearing the man was looking right into her eyes, Lilly glanced off while saying a silent prayer.

A minute later, Lance had removed his hand and moved on. Glancing back, Lilly saw the man that had been looking toward them was shoving a needle in his arm.

Lance stopped near the wall just looking out and Lilly nearly fainted when, less than a foot away, Ian moved past her before stopping beside Lance. Feeling weak, Lilly saw Jennifer move beside her, dropping to one knee and looking out over the camp.

Turning to Lance and Ian, Lilly, even there in the camp, felt a twinge of jealousy. Lance and Ian were just looking at each other. One would move his head slightly and the other would make a minute gesture like twitch a shoulder. That was the jealousy she felt. Lance and Ian knew each other so well, they could have a conversation without words. The only thing Lilly could compare it to would be twins.

Finally, Lance had bobbed his head slightly. “Okay,” he breathed. Turning around, Ian tapped Jennifer and moved off. Following Lance as he headed to the biggest RV, Lilly paused when Lance pointed ahead where the RV was backed up to the wall. Moving to where Lance pointed, Lilly turned around just in time to see Lance slip inside the RV.

Terrified because she was alone, Lilly had just gripped her rifle tight and knelt down. In the camper to her right, she could hear voices. She kept her eyes on the RV’s door on her left where Lance had disappeared. She felt relief when Lance slipped out, and would later find out he had gone inside to take a picture of the leader as he slept.

Following Lance through the camp, Lilly had made a mental note to find out how in the hell Ian and Lance had learned to move like they did.

Throughout the camp, they’d found women and kids. On the first scouting trip, Lance and Ian had told them a group had returned with captured women and kids. They didn’t talk about the rape or torment, but what they talked about shocked even Lilly. The Pirates didn’t hold anyone they captured after they were raped. There were no cages or people tied off. By dawn, most of the ones that were brought in had climbed over the walls and escaped. Because they had to jump off the trailers to the ground outside, more than one was limping away. The others just stayed and took the abuse that was dished out again.

This confused the boys, but Lilly and Jennifer offered an explanation. They took the abuse because they were provided for, to some degree. They were protected from the stinkers and got leftover food.

It was easy to tell they weren’t part of the Pirates because only Pirates wore a black bandana tied around the neck. There were female Pirates, but not many.

Moving past the group under the awning, Lance had pointed out a female to Lilly. This was one of three women they had found that were restrained. Around the woman’s neck was a metal collar, with a leash held by one of the men sitting across from the man who had looked toward them.

In the shadows, Lilly heard the leash holder say he was going to ‘buy’ another woman at the lake. The other two men sitting laughed that it was a waste because there were plenty running around. With her head held low, the woman was kneeling beside the chair of her leash holder. Wearing a silk teddy that didn’t cover much, there was no denying the woman was pretty, and Lilly doubted the woman was older than herself.

When Lance had led her to the top of the trailers to leave the camp, Lilly had never felt so overjoyed. Meeting Ian and Jennifer back at the buggy, they found out Ian had heard another leash holder say he’d bought his woman at the lake.

In her NVGs, Lilly could tell Ian and Lance were sweaty from moving in the warm night. Glancing at Jennifer, Lilly was relieved that Jennifer was soaked in sweat just like she was. It looked like both had run through sprinklers.

“You okay down there?” Jennifer asked, shaking Lilly out of her memory.

“Yeah, just driving on auto pilot,” Lilly answered.

The Pirates camp was only eight miles away from their perimeter to the west of Woollum. It sat up in a ravine, and Lance had told her it would’ve taken them a long time to find it if the Beard Clan hadn’t told them the location. Lilly found out later from Jennifer, a ‘long time’ was a month.

They used trail cameras to track down the movements of others around them, having learned that from the Devil Lords.

“What has you the most worried?” Lilly asked, figuring that’s what Jennifer wanted.

“I don’t really know,” Jennifer confessed. “Their plan seemed complicated on the surface, but when you break it down, it’s simple.”

“I trust them and you trust them, so we’ll just back them up like they asked,” Lilly told her.

“Yeah,” Jennifer sighed. “Lilly, don’t ever tell anyone, but I’ll never be able to move like Ian does. I nearly fainted when he snuck up to take the picture of the fucker sleeping in the chair and then tied his boot laces together. I really felt dizzy.”

Knowing what she was talking about vividly, “I won’t say anything because I can’t move like Lance either, and I know I’ll never be able to,” Lilly admitted. “Do you have any idea how they can do that? You have to practice that somehow? They didn’t just learn that since stinkers started walking.”

“I can’t even guess,” Jennifer answered. “But I have an idea who might.”

Grinning as she turned to follow Ian down the slope, “The ladybugs,” Lilly guessed.

“I’m willing to bet, they know.”

“No bet,” Lilly replied.

“I can’t believe I never spotted their manipulation,” Jennifer moaned. “They’re just little girls.”

“Under the tutelage of two of the best,” Lilly mumbled, but Jennifer heard her.

“Lilly, Ian doesn’t realize that he and Lance are teaching the ladybugs as much as they are. He acts like they only taught them supporting roles, like helping with the peppers, distracting someone, how to make a mockup model. He doesn’t see the ladybugs watching their every move. Hell, I didn’t see any of it until you pointed it out.”

Shaking her head and feeling her helmet shift, she reached up to pull a strap and tighten it down. “Lance doesn’t see it either,” Lilly told her, then cautiously asked, “You didn’t say something about it to Ian, did you?”

“Are you crazy?” Jennifer shot back. “He would think I was a dumbass for even thinking something like that. And he would never believe ‘man card holders’ would have little girls trying to emulate them. I can see it plain as day, Ian would be angry that I even suggested it. Even if there was some way I could get proof, I don’t think he would believe it.”

Very happy to hear that, “Jennifer, you know your man,” Lilly said. “And you are very right, but Ian would’ve run to Lance and Lance would’ve unleashed on you.”

“Shit, I forgot about that. That would’ve sucked having both of them telling me I was acting stupid,” Jennifer moaned. “I love Allie and Carrie. I just don’t know if I like them.”

Not about to admit she was terrified of the ladybugs, Lilly changed the subject. “Were you surprised about Heath today?”

“Not really, he’s smarter than you think,” Jennifer said, swinging her AR over after seeing movement, but it was only a deer. “I never expected him to want to watch the tests. I never would’ve thought of testing the effectiveness of what we’ve learned. I was surprised about shooting someone in the thigh.”

Entering a valley floor, Lilly sped up and followed Ian across Highway 11 quickly before driving back into the trees. “You don’t have long to stop the bleeding with the femoral artery,” Lilly said, slowing back down. “What do you think Robin will say when she finds out what Lance and Ian ‘test’ at the build site?”

“I don’t know, we haven’t let the others watch. Hell, not even the ladybugs,” Jennifer huffed. “Those four subjects were going to die anyway and to be honest, they got off easy compared to what their friends are going to get. I’m just glad they are testing at the build site now, and not in the wild like they did before with the Devil Lords.”

Staring at the battle bot on the trailer Ian was pulling, “That’s no shit,” Lilly agreed.

“Do you need us to lead you?” Lance came over the radio, scaring both.

“No, Lance,” Lilly said with a smile. “You and Ian made us walk it and drive to the spot last night before we left. If we can’t find it, the hill has been moved.”

Laughing as he called back, “Okay, if you have trouble, give us a call.”

“Lilly, do you realize this is our second double date?” Jennifer pointed out, watching Ian turn left and heading west.

Slowing her speed to a fast walk, Lilly weaved through the trees while scanning hard. “Jennifer, you do realize we are hindering them more than helping, right?” Lilly informed her.

“Shh, you’re ruining it,” Jennifer whispered. “I know, but they asked us. They think we are ready to go to the next level.”

“Don’t know if I’ll ever be ready to go to the next level,” Lilly admitted.

“What do you mean?”

“Doing a deed,” Lilly said.

“Phssf,” Jennifer huffed. “I can’t even think of cool shit like that to do, so I’ll be stuck as backup.”

“Jennifer, nobody but those two can think that kind of shit, so don’t feel bad,” Lilly said, steering up a steep hillside. With anxiety rising with the slope of the hillside, Lilly was starting to get worried, but the tires never lost traction and she soon saw the hilltop. Weaving around a log, Lilly moved over the hilltop and headed down a finger extending to the south.

The finger slope was gradual along the slope to the right, but to the left or west, the slope was nearly vertical. Through the trees, she could make out the Pirate camp ahead tucked right next to the steep slope to the west. The few bulbs of light on flared in her NVGs when they reached a clearing that revealed the entire Pirate camp to the left and a hundred feet below them.

Turning the buggy until the left side of the trailer was exposed to the entire camp, Lilly set the brake and climbed out. Pulling out a rangefinder, she lased the south end of the camp that was the L-shape of the liver, and found the furthest the bots would have to shoot was four hundred yards when you factored in the rise. Aiming the rangefinder at the north end, Lilly chuckled to see it was only a hundred yards away. “That’s point blank for gun bot,” she mumbled.

“George,” she whispered, and he climbed over the seat and jumped out to stand beside her. Grabbing gear, Lilly moved to the other side of the buggy to see Jennifer already prone on the ground with the M14. Putting her gear down, Lilly checked George’s collar one more time for the chip and IR marker. Seeing it in place, she pointed beside Jennifer.

“Lay,” she commanded and then got down herself, keeping George between them. They weren’t really worried about stinkers on this hill, just because it was so steep. Of all the places stinkers would walk was the slope of the finger in front of them. But they were laying in front of the gun bots just in case. George was a back up alarm system.

“I really thought I would have a shot along the east wall,” Jennifer whispered, peering through the rifle scope.

Pulling gear out and laying it around her, “How much cover will they have?” Lilly asked.

“Just like Ian said, six yard dead spot along the base of the wall. At the south end, about double that,” Jennifer said, lifting her head up and glancing back at the two gun bots. The fronts of the frames were facing the left side, but the turrets were turned aiming out the back. “I really don’t want those things to shoot me in the ass.”

“They don’t acknowledge the chip and IR, I’m not turning them on,” Lilly informed her. “We call no joy and leave.”

“We do that, I’m spending a few days with the Bear Trap Clan. I really don’t want to be around the boys if we have to call no joy.”

“You do have great ideas,” Lilly grinned, pulling out a laptop but leaving it off. Lilly pulled out two tablets, setting them aside. Pulling out a spotting scope, she set it up and glanced over and saw Jennifer looking through the IR binoculars.

“Oh, I found the boss,” Jennifer said, then pulled her head back from the binoculars. “Damn it, this thing gets in the way,” she said grabbing the mask, but stopped before pulling it off. “Will you tattle if I take my mask off?”

“Jennifer, the gun bots will be recording, I wouldn’t tattle, but they would know,” Lilly said, dropping her eye to the spotting scope. “Shit,” she mumbled and reached over, getting the IR attachment and clipping it on.

Leaving her mask on, “You think Ian would get mad?” Jennifer asked, looking through the binoculars.

“No,” Lilly answered. “He would be disappointed. Lance would be mad. Where did you see the boss?”

“At the picnic tables, fifty yards to the southwest from the barn,” Jennifer answered. “It’s hard to get a cheek weld with the damn thing on,” Jennifer complained.

“That’s why we’ve trained and shot how much the last two weeks with the masks on?” Lilly asked, finding the target. “Gear not on serves no purpose. Train like you fight, sound familiar?”

“Sometimes I hate those instructional videos,” Jennifer mumbled.

Scanning for the ‘cocksucker’ as Lance and Ian named the young man that’d been in charge of the group that destroyed the battle bot, Lilly grinned. “You want me on the sniper rifle and you on the electronics?”

“Hell, no, I get to shoot people with the big gun,” Jennifer cheerfully sang out in a low voice.

Seeing a green light blink three times to the south at the tree line outside the camp, “Lance and Ian are set up,” Lilly said, grabbing her PTT. “Got you and we are set.”

“Copy,” Lance replied in a low voice. “Ramp is down and moving to position. Stinkers along the wall.”

“Shit,” Lilly mumbled, then pressed the PTT. “Are we no joy?”

“Hell, no, there’s only sixteen,” Lance whispered back. “You have targets?”

“Boss located. Scanning for cocksucker,” Lilly answered.

“How active is the camp?”

“About the same, barn looks to be hosting a party again. Boss is at the picnic tables fifty yards from the barn, southeast,” Lilly reported.

“Copy, will hold at ready position.”

Never taking her eyes from the binoculars, “Did they bring a bow?” Jennifer asked.

“Nope,” Lilly said, dropping her hand from the PTT.

“Wonder what the rules are for attacking assholes with your boyfriends? Ya know, like what can you get mad about and what you can’t? Where would we look for those?” Jennifer asked.

“We’re going to have to make some up,” Lilly answered.

Chapter Thirty

West of Woollum, Kentucky

Ian pulled the buggy to the edge of the tree line and could see the trailer wall of the Pirate camp eighty yards away. Feeling Lance climb out more than hearing, Ian climbed out and motioned Dino to follow. Hearing the unmistakable sound of a knife punching through bone, Ian spun around to look for Lance and saw him ten yards away, pulling his knife from the head of a stinker.

Wiping his blade off, Lance moved back to the buggy. “Where the fuck was he at?” Ian asked.

“Hiding behind that tree,” Lance said, looking around. “I saw him peek out when I climbed out. He ducked back and I came around the other side of the tree.”

“Fuckers are getting better at hide and seek,” Ian said, moving back to the trailer and lowering the ramp.

“Dino,” Lance said, pulling a ghillie blanket from the buggy. Stepping away from the buggy near a bush, “Lay,” Lance pointed and Dino laid down, looking at the buggy. “Guard,” Lance commanded, pointing at the buggy and then covered Dino with the ghillie blanket.

They wanted Dino with the girls instead of George, but with this attack, the odds of some slipping out were pretty high, and they didn’t want to come back and find their ride gone. He and Ian put safeguards on, but they had proved to themselves countless times, anything could be stolen.

Gripping his AR, Lance turned on the IR flashlight, aiming up the steep slope of the finger.

Ian turned around to study the trailer wall as Lance talked to Lilly. “I like attacking stupid people,” he mumbled. Seeing figures roaming outside the wall, Ian sighed. Making a quick count, Ian motioned to Lance. When Lance was looking, Ian tapped his nose, for stinker, then held up his hand three times then one finger.

Moving to the side of the trailer and pulling a ladder out, “These bitches are getting sloppy. Never had more than five along the wall,” he said as Lance ended with Lilly and moved over.

“You hear that, they asked if we were calling ‘No joy’,” Lance huffed.

“They have problems?”

“No, because there are sixteen stinkers along the wall,” Lance said, waving a hand toward the wall.

“We were nervous our first time, and we knew to expect it. The first is always special,” Ian stated with a wise tone.

Thinking for a second, Lance finally nodded. “Yeah, if stinkers would’ve been around Harry’s house, I would’ve run back home crying. Not to mention our first deed.”

“I would’ve hid under your mom and dad’s bed,” Ian scoffed.

“Ready?” Lance asked, and Ian nodded. Lance held out his arms as Ian checked his gear. Then Ian held out his arms while Lance checked his. Then each ran their hands over their own gear, checking snaps and buckles.

“Good,” Ian said, looking up.

“Let us go forth and show our girls what an exploit is.”

***

On the slope Lilly had watched the two check each other. “They didn’t do that last night,” she mumbled.

“What?” Jennifer asked.

“Lance and Ian checked each other’s gear meticulously,” Lilly told her.

“They did that at the Nazi camp,” Jennifer snorted. “I thought Ian was feeling me up, and thought it was a very weird place to be doing that since he doesn’t even do it at the cabin.”

“Ritual,” Lilly smiled, watching the two move across the field. She lost them when they reached the south wall, but saw the hook at the top of the ladder latch on. Watching a figure slink up and kneel on the roof of the trailer, Lilly was shocked to see the next up a split-second later. The figure grabbed the ladder and moved to the inside and hung it on the trailer and slid down the ladder.

“That was Lance,” she noted, and saw Ian was already down and taking the ladder off the trailer to lay at the base of the wall. “Fuck, I thought they were fast last night.”

Both pulled pistols with suppressors mounted and moved along the wall toward the gate. “You find cocksucker yet?” Lilly asked.

“Nope, boss is smoking from a bong still at the picnic table.”

Watching the two hold in the shadows, Lilly gave a startle when they moved up the stairs to the top of the wall. “They aren’t holding,” Lilly said.

“What,” Jennifer said, swinging her view over as the two seemed to flow up the stairs. “That’s holding at the guard house, Lilly.”

When both figures put away the pistols, Lilly felt a chill in her body. The two pulled knives before sneaking up on the four guards under the tin shack roof. Two figures were in chairs and the other two were at the front of the shack, looking outside the gate. “Please don’t be the day their ego overloads their asses,” Lilly mumbled.

Realizing they were heading to the two standing, Lilly fought the urge to grab the PTT. Moving in front of the two in chairs, Lance and Ian in unison moved up before shoving the knife in the back and kicking the left leg while yanking the knife out and driving it into the base of the skull. “Fuck, that was fast,” Lilly said, watching them lower the bodies down. The two guards in the chair still hadn’t moved, and they were looking right at Ian and Lance three feet away. “They have got to be passed out,” Lilly mumbled.

When they put the knives away and moved to the guards, Lilly closed her eyes and then forced them open just in time as each pulled something and moved up to the guards in the chairs. They each put their right hands on the necks of the guards and the guards jerked violently.

Like Lance and Ian were a mirror image, they put something in their right thigh pocket and slid the two guards to the floor. Watching their hands, Lilly knew they were binding them. “They never said they were doing more experiments,” Lilly breathed out with a sigh of relief.

“Lilly, this is an exploit. They want some witnesses to live,” Jennifer explained.

Understanding, Lilly watched the two move over to the dead guards and just shoved them off the wall. “I’m never going to be that good,” Lilly sighed.

“I felt it took me a year to climb up the ladder last night,” Jennifer admitted, scanning the camp.

Noticing the two take up the positions of the guards, Lilly relaxed and scanned the camp. “Jennifer, did Rhonda ask you if you would ask the boys if she could come?”

“Yeah, and I really wanted to, but I told her Ian requested me without me asking. I told her I couldn’t this time, but I would next time.”

“About what I told her,” Lilly said. “I told her to ask them and she wouldn’t. At least you’ve gotten to go with them before.”

“Lilly, I wasn’t ready,” Jennifer admitted. “I endangered them, and I know I slowed them down. You know why they finally took me? It wasn’t because I won rock, paper, scissors with you. They wanted to make sure I had experience moving with threats near. Just in case something happened to them, so I could protect the ladybugs. You already had experience moving about on foot.”

“They are too young to be that fucking wise,” Lilly gasped. “Shit, I wouldn’t have thought of that.”

“No, Lance’s mom always tells him he was born old. I tell Ian, Lance’s old age rubbed off on him.”

Scanning the camp, “I graduated high school with honors, was on the dean’s list every semester from undergrad to grad school in college, and came out with a 3.97 GPA. I was months from being a certified doctor of veterinary medicine-,” Lilly paused. “I want to see their birth certificates. They act older and wiser than anyone I know.”

“Most of the time,” Jennifer corrected.

“Jennifer, you show me a man that doesn’t act like a child at times, and I’ll show you a figment of your imagination. Just like you can’t show me a woman who doesn’t act like a bitch at times,” Lilly challenged.  “Each sex has their downfall. I’m always amazed that we are compatible and the species has survived.”

Scanning faces around the camp, Jennifer thought about that and couldn’t counter. “How much does that bong hold?” she wondered, watching boss suck on one of the pipes.

Moving her scope, “It will be going awhile, that’s a big bong. Just guessing about half a pound,” Lilly answered and then moved her scope off, scanning faces.

Taking her eyes off the binoculars and turning to Lilly, “How the hell do you know that?” Jennifer asked.

“I had friends that toked. I couldn’t. Tried it twice. It gave me a migraine almost instantly, and I was famished for two days each time.”

“Damn, that sucks,” Jennifer said, turning back to her binoculars. “I’ve only been around someone smoking a joint once. Since my dad was a prosecutor for the Attorney General, I was just tracing down a weird smell. When I saw the rolled up joint, I took off the other way. Daddy always said he would let me sit in jail if I messed with drugs.”

Scanning the camp, Lilly stopped on a figure. “That guy is huffing again,” Lilly sighed. “Near the closest tent pavilion.”

Having only seen that on TV until last night, Jennifer scanned over to see a young man of about twenty shake a can of spray paint and then spray it in the bag. Dropping the can, he pulled the bag to his face and breathed deep, collapsing the bag. “They have more drugs than a pharmacy down there and he’s sniffing paint,” Jennifer mumbled.

“Fast high,” Lilly said, feeling George shift between them. Realizing George was just getting comfortable, “Maybe he doesn’t want to remember what they do,” she guessed.

“We’ll take care of that for him,” Jennifer spouted like a public service announcement.

Scanning around, Lilly froze and reached up to zoom the scope in. “Got cocksucker. Far pavilion in southwest corner.”

Knowing that’s where most of the women and kids that didn’t leave stayed, Jennifer gave a groan. She didn’t like the fact that so many were about to die, but there was no avoiding it. Even if Lance and Ian had suggested, which they never would, she would’ve shut that shit down fast. The Pirates started this and were a threat, so they had to be dealt with.

Granted, Jennifer thought the exploit was a bit much, but would never think of voicing her opinion. They had broken Ian and Lance’s toys. She had known them long enough to know that retribution was coming. “Boss is still toking away,” Jennifer said, looking at the boss.

Grabbing her PTT, “Cocksucker is in tent pavilion at southwest corner. Boss still at picnic table,” she called out.

“Copy. Turn on the bots,” Lance called back.

Pulling a ghillie blanket out, Lilly covered up by draping the blanket over her head and heard Jennifer mumble, “Those things better not shoot me in the ass.”

Opening the laptop and turning it on, Lilly turned on the tablets. Behind her, she heard the two gun bots wake up as electric servos came to life. Tapping one of the tablets, she saw a camera view of one of the gun bots.  Hesitantly, she tapped the screen again and the view swung around to show the camp below, and Lilly could make out her and Jennifer’s forms in the camera field.

With her finger hovering over a box that read ‘Scan’, Lilly took a deep breath and tapped it. Instantly, three red Xs appeared right in front of the camera laying on the ground. Two more Xs showed up at the left where Ian and Lance were at the guard house. Smaller boxes were all over the camp as the gun bot found any warm body. Seeing the bot would have no trouble firing over them at all the targets, she put the tablet down and did the same to the other tablet.

Now that both gun bots were up, she went to the computer and tapped the keyboard. The screen blinked and the camera showed a view from the SAW bot in the trailer. Using the trackball, she moved it off the trailer and headed to the gate.

Stopping it at the gate, she tapped the keyboard and the camera view left the laptop and popped up on the other tablet. She was leaving the battle bot on the laptop. That was the one she wanted tight control over. With the tablets, she could do anything she could on the laptop, but it took longer.

Typing on the keyboard, the view again came up from the trailer. When the battle bot moved, she saw its weight move the trailer as it rolled off.

Watching the battle bot roll toward the gate, “That thing just looks pissed off,” Jennifer commented.

Lilly gave a startle as a stinker stepped into view and was promptly run over. Seeing the camera bobble, she knew it had gone under a track. “That hurt,” Lilly smirked, continuing to the gate.

***

Ian and Lance moved off the wall and down the stairs, pulling their ARs to their shoulders. The gate was a chain-link rolling gate like they had at the cabin, but with boards strapped to it so stinkers couldn’t see inside.

Letting his AR hang, Lance undid the chain and slid the gate open slowly so it wouldn’t rattle. Seeing both bots outside, he gave a wave and stepped back. One by one they came inside, and Lance closed the gate back up. They had wanted to leave it open, but there were too many stinkers around the wall.

Lilly tapped the computer and ‘Perimeter Detected’ appeared on the screen. Using the recon information, Lance had built a computer model using the walls as the perimeter, so the two bots had a defined area to operate.

When the SAW bot detected the perimeter, Lilly grabbed her PTT. “All bots ready,” she called out nervously.

“Copy, heading to target cocksucker,” Lance called back. Grabbing a tablet, Lilly used one of the turret cameras to watch the camp.

Moving to the wall, Ian led Lance to the southwest corner. There were several women and kids awake, huddled in tight balls under blankets on cots as Pirates raped others in cots near them. Letting his AR hang and pulling his knife, Ian moved along the wall, passing muffled whimpers. Not able to see faces, Ian moved in the dark pavilion with Lance covering.

A man was leaning over a woman as she cried. With his NVGs, Ian could see very well as he leaned over to look at the man’s face. Seeing it wasn’t cocksucker he moved along, the man none the wiser. Passing more defiling acts, Ian stopped and pointed at a figure holding a young girl down.

Pulling out a Taser, Ian moved up and shoved it hard into cocksucker’s neck and pressed the button. Lance barely heard the electrical popping as the body stiffened violently and went limp as Ian put the Taser away. Rolling the body off, he lowered his face to the girl.

In the darkness, the girl saw a vivid gray skull, wearing four tubes over the eyes, leaning over her. Paralyzed with fear, the girl fought not to gasp. “Don’t make a sound,” Ian whispered, and the girl gave a startle that the skull spoke.

When Ian had cocksucker tied up, he pulled him to the wall. Leaving cocksucker, Ian moved back in the pavilion to the closest Pirate. Not even stabbing the kidney first, Ian buried his knife in the base of the young man’s skull.

The woman under the man felt him suddenly go limp and opened her eyes to see a skull pulling the man off and dropping him to the floor. “Don’t make a sound,” the skull said, moving to the next cot with a Pirate.

Ten minutes, and six more Pirates on the floor, Ian wiped his knife off and pulled his AR up as Lance whispered to a woman who sat up after seeing two shadows moving about. When one got close, she pulled her hand up to ward off the demon skull. “Anyone makes noise and you will die painfully,” the skull warned, then turned away. Many sat up as the two shadows moved toward the wall and disappeared into the darkness.

Grabbing cocksucker, they pulled him to the gate before leaving him on the stairs. “Pavilion clear,” Lance called out, and headed into the camp. Seeing the group at the picnic table, Lance motioned with his hand and then he and Ian let their ARs hang as they pulled pistols.

Watching on the screen, “That wasn’t part of the plan,” Lilly mumbled, watching Ian and Lance move toward the table. When they spotted their prey, they aimed. She saw Lance’s pistol flash three times and Ian’s twice. Five bodies dropped on and around the table as Lance stepped up, shoving something into boss’s neck. Boss gave a jerk and flopped back, falling to the ground.

As Lance tied up boss, Ian scanned around while holding his pistol out. He saw a few look around with the suppressed shots, but none moved from where they were and soon went back to what they were doing.

Dragging the boss back and dumping him beside cocksucker, they headed back into the camp. “What are they doing now?” Lilly whispered.

“Like you said, an exploit is hands on and up close. I guess they are going to get up close and hands on,” Jennifer offered.

They watched Lance and Ian move toward the RVs and campers, creeping in the shadows. They both jumped when the two lunged in with knives and killed two men sitting in lawn chairs. One of the women with a collar was kneeling beside the chair and never moved, staring at the two skulls pushing the bodies to the ground.

Taking the leash off, Lance dropped it to the ground. “Move to the gate and stay there,” he said, and vanished. With shaking legs the woman did as she was told, so the demon wouldn’t get mad at her.

On the hillside, Lilly and Jennifer watched as Lance and Ian found the other two women with collars and sent them to the gate. “What are they doing? They didn’t say anything about rescuing,” Jennifer hissed.

“Think about it, Jennifer, they aren’t rescuing. Those women are slaves and were seen as prized possessions by all the pirates. Like a champion horse or luxury car. They are taking away their most valued possessions, along with their lives,” Lilly said.

“They killed seven people to take their slaves?” Jennifer panted, feeling lightheaded.

“Think like they do. It makes sense. They aren’t taking the slaves. They are letting them go, like tossing money out a window, and others will know it.”

“Why in the fuck didn’t they tell us to watch for them?” Jennifer asked.

“Now that, I have no idea,” Lilly answered as Lance came on the radio.

“Arm,” Lance said with a quivering voice as he and Ian moved to the gate. “Mark southwest corner clear.”

“Did they do that for me?” Jennifer asked.

Tapping the keyboard, Lilly looked at the gun bot cameras and saw the southwest corner show up yellow. “Maybe, but I think they saw some things they didn’t like.”

“We saw a seven-year-old girl raped last night, what can be worse than that?”

Shaking her head as she typed, “I don’t want to know,” Lilly answered, biting her lip. Behind her, she could hear the gun bots moving like they were anxious. “There are still women and kids in the RVs and the barn.”

“They try to save them, I’m activating the bots and shooting at their feet until they leave,” Jennifer warned.

Jogging up the steps, Ian and Lance pulled out their Ruger pistols aiming down the wall. Shooting the stinkers near the gate and any they could hit; they changed magazines and holstered the pistols as they moved back down the stairs, getting on their ARs. The three slaves were huddled together at the gate like they’d been told, watching the skulls walk toward them.

Raising his hand and pointing at a quad seat UTV, “There are weapons in there, leave and don’t get caught again,” Ian said. The three moved to the UTV, climbing in as Lance opened the gate. When the engine started the women drove past, and one gave a small wave with just a hint of a smile.

“Move battle bot to position,” Lance called over the radio. Lilly hit enter and battle bot took off. Driving into the camp, the battle bot stopped near the picnic tables.

Glancing at Ian and getting a nod, Lance keyed his radio. “Activate bots and bring the pain.”

“Fuck Yeah!” Jennifer cried out, dropping the binoculars and getting behind the M14 as Lilly tapped the keyboard.

Megaphones mounted to the battle bot broke the night with the voice of the Borg Queen blaring very loud. “You have angered the Wild Ones and they are here for their pound of flesh! Resistance is futile! They demand your blood and your blood they will have!”

When the voice started, every person in the camp jumped up grabbing weapons and people started coming out of the barn. As the warning stopped, the gun bots opened up behind them and Lilly cringed, hearing the sonic crack of projectiles over her head. Every one to three seconds each gun bot was throwing a projectile. Since Lance let the bots aim for center mass and not headshots they were able to move from target to target faster.

Bodies started exploding as one gun bot sighted on the door of the barn at a large group. With multiple targets in close proximity, it went full auto and Lilly’s mouth fell open, watching thirty people turn into exploding gore bags.

Jennifer started squeezing the trigger and dropping anything she saw moving. Hitting a man in the gut, she moved to another target as the battle bot rolled forward and the shredders turned on. Again, the Borg Queen spoke. “You destroyed one of the Wild Ones army, but he is reborn! Phoenix is among you!”

Changing magazines, “That’s some cold shit,” Jennifer chuckled, getting behind her scope.

Lilly watched a pirate shooting as Phoenix sped toward him. Realizing bullets wouldn’t work, he tried running. As he turned Phoenix hit him, and the man screamed while falling into the shredders. The scream cut off as gore shot out the sides.

“Arise Phoenix!” the Borg Queen cried out so loud, even Jennifer and Lilly cringed from the volume. Coming to a stop as the Borg Queen spoke, Phoenix was pointed at the barn and a stream of fire shot out, splashing against the barn. Rotating its tracks, Phoenix shot the stream inside and screams of pain filled the night. Everyone in the camp stopped shooting when the robot shot fire, and in the glow of the fire they saw what was among them. After fifteen seconds the stream stopped before Phoenix spun and charged some pirates that were running toward the RVs.

On the hillside, Lilly saw Phoenix charging the group and heard a man scream very clearly, “We’re sorry!”

At the front gate, Lance and Ian held their AR to their shoulders.  Looking down at the two guards that were tied up, “You are the witness to our anger,” Ian told them. “You will watch the wrath of the Wild Ones.”

In front of them, SAW bot cut loose as pirates started running for the gate. They watched the group fall from the impacts. “Damn, that was loud,” Lance admitted. “Maybe we should’ve suppressed it.”

“Nope, we are ringing the dinner bell,” Ian said, just looking out over the camp as Phoenix let loose another stream of fire. Starting at the last RV it rotated, dragging the stream along the line.

“The Phoenix is among you!” the Borg Queen shouted as the stream stopped, and Phoenix took off after several burning forms.

One dove into the shredder and Phoenix got two more, then spun around to move to the houses and outbuildings. SAW bot cut loose again, but neither Lance nor Ian jumped while watching two men running for the gate get cut down. They could hear the sonic cracks of the gun bots, but couldn’t see where they were shooting. The only thing that gave it away was a body exploding.

“That’s right, cock monkeys! Move so Phoenix can find and destroy you!” the Borg Queen laughed out, and a stream of fire shot out.

After ten minutes the pirates got the message, if they stayed still, Phoenix and whatever was out there stopped shooting at them. “Please, we didn’t mean it!” a man shouted out, and Lance heard the sonic crack of the M14 and a blood-curdling scream.

“That’s my girl,” Ian said proudly. Turning around, Lance saw a stinker coming across the field. Lifting his AR, he pulled the trigger just as a bot shot. The head jerked back and the chest exploded.

“That was overkill,” Lance mumbled, grabbing his PTT. “Are we at goal?”

“To be honest, I think we went over eighty percent,” Lilly admitted.

“That’s why we took two early. Leave gun bots on till we are out. Empty Phoenix and send him and SAW bot to the trailer. Call when you two are ready,” he radioed, and headed to the wall with Ian following.

They found boss and cocksucker staring wide-eyed at the blazing inferno that used to be their camp. Seeing the skulls coming, they started to flop around. “Hey, you heard the queen, don’t move unless we move you,” Lance warned.

Pulling out canvas bags, Lance pulled them over their heads. “Should’ve put the bags on them earlier, so they had chips and an IR marker. Would’ve sucked to go through all that and gun bots just shoot them.”

“Nah, they needed to see,” Ian said, grabbing cocksucker’s arm and pulling him to his feet. With only a foot of slack to walk with, cocksucker struggled to move as Ian guided him out the gate. “Want to get the ladder?”

“Fuck no, I banged my knee on that thing going up,” Lance said, guiding boss as he struggled to speak through the duct tape over his mouth. “Shh,” Lance said calmly. “You’ll get your chance to talk.”

Reaching the buggy, Lance pushed boss inside and then turned to see a man on the ground with his throat ripped out. “I told you we needed Dino,” Lance said, and looked over as Dino came out of the bush. “Good boy,” Lance said, patting Dino.

Shoving cocksucker in, “What?” Ian asked, coming around the buggy to see the body. “How in the hell did he get out?”

“Don’t care, but he doesn’t have a gun, so that means those that escaped just ran,” Lance said, turning to see Phoenix and SAW but this time, they were traveling together. “Oh, she is getting good,” Lance beamed with pride.

“Lance, Phoenix took a lot out of the buggy getting here with going through the woods. The motors are slipping. We might need to drop it off and come back with something else to bring the trailer home,” Ian said, then lashed out and kicked boss in the gut. “I didn’t say move.”

“We are taking the road back, fuck ‘em,” Lance declared, waiting on the bots to load up. When they were on, he closed the ramp. Ian waved Dino into the passenger seat and Lance climbed up in the roof gunner’s spot.

“We are loaded and moving,” Lilly called out.

“Meet us at the rally, we are taking the road home,” Lance replied.

Not answering for a minute, “Are you sure?” Lilly asked.

“This road has been bought and paid for, we own it now,” Lance replied. “Ian, let’s go.”

***

Nearly everyone at the Bear Trap house was awake and in the living room, with several pacing. When the phone rang, Robin screamed, Rhonda pulled a pistol, Dwain dropped to the floor, and Heath ran to the phone. “Bear Trap,” he answered.

“Full team is returning to battle bot one site,” Lori said with great relief. “They should be there in five minutes.”

“Thank you, baby girl, get some sleep, love you,” Heath said, and Lori said love and bye. Hanging up the phone, Heath was already moving to the door. “The full team is back and heading to battle bot one site in five minutes.”

The others grabbed weapons and gear before following Heath out. About to drop in the driver’s seat, Heath was pushed away. “You drive like an old bitch,” Rhonda told him, getting behind the steering wheel. Not responding, he climbed in behind her.

Three buggies pulled out on the road after the gate opened and took off. Ahead, they saw UTVs coming toward them. “How did the Beard Clan get here so fast?” Rhonda shouted, turning off the road.

“They have been up waiting for word just like we were,” Heath said, hanging on for dear life.

Coming out in the field, Rhonda slowed to see the two buggies already there. “Are those gun bots armed?” she asked, looking at Lilly’s trailer.

“No, the gun barrels are pointed back,” Dwain said, and Kathy looked up at him in shock. “What? Jodi said when they are turned like that they are in sleep mode.”

Coming to a stop, they saw Lance and Ian hauling two men up on the engine hoist. The stinkers saw them, but the battle bot with flashing police lights and playing Family Guy was closer, so that’s where they headed.

With their prisoners’ arms over their heads and their toes barely touching the ground, Lance and Ian stopped hoisting. “We warned you,” Lance said, taking off his helmet and then his mask. “You broke our shit, so we broke yours.”

Putting his mask and helmet in the buggy, “You will stay in this field and watch the battle bots continue to kill stinkers. When you die, you will leave wishing you could get to a battle bot. It will be months before we let that happen while you watch it kill stinkers, then we will come down and release you so you can join them.”

Both men struggled against their bonds, and muffled screams sounded under the duct tape. Holding his hand up, “We’re being gentle,” Lance told them, and both stopped struggling when they heard that. “We have women now, and they don’t like us acting immature. We wanted to skin you alive and get medieval on your asses, then give you blood transfusions to keep you alive. But we’re showing them we can be reasonable,” he smiled. “At times,” he added, dropping the smile.

Walking over beside Ian, “Let’s cut their dicks off,” Jennifer suggested.

“Really?!” Ian cried out, turning around. “We are doing this because you two act like we need to be more civilized when we get gangsta on some ass.”

“Well, okay, we’ll just cut off their balls,” Jennifer smiled.

Rolling his eyes, Ian turned to Lance. “Dude,” Lance snapped. “Don’t look at me. I’m not touching another man’s junk.”

“Pussies,” Rhonda said, pushing past them. “Want me to cut their balls off?”

With a wide grin Jennifer nodded, and Rhonda pulled a knife out while the two went insane with the thrashing. “You want it to really hurt?” Lance asked and Rhonda stopped, and everyone turned to him. “Put a rubber band on their balls.”

Rolling her eyes, “I don’t carry rubber bands, do you, Lance?” Rhonda asked.

“You have one in your hair, and so does Jennifer and Lilly,” he chuckled.

“It will hurt worse?” Jennifer asked with disbelief.

“Oh, yeah,” Lance nodded. “Those aren’t surgical bands. They will only cut most of the blood flow, but none of the nerves. In a few hours, they will have elephant-size balls.”

Yanking her ponytail holder off, Rhonda turned to Jennifer. “Give me yours,” Rhonda said, holding out her hand. Taking the band, Rhonda walked over and punched cocksucker in the gut, lifting him off the ground.

“Damn, bitch, you been practicing,” Ian laughed out.

“Someone goin’ to help?” Rhonda asked, yanking cocksucker’s pants down.

“I don’t hold another man’s junk,” Ian stated adamantly.

The sun was coming up as the group moved back to watch the two thrashing about, raised high in the air. Moving over and grabbing Lance’s hand, “I’m scared to ask, but where did you learn that?” Lilly asked.

“Research for our exploit, but Ian and I don’t touch-,” he stopped as Lilly laughed.

“Yeah, a man card holder couldn’t fondle another man’s junk,” she said, laying her head on his shoulder.

“Can I ask you for more help?” Lance mumbled.

Lifting her head up and looking at Lance, “Sweetness, you don’t have to ask, just tell me how I can help,” Lilly told him, feeling on cloud nine that Lance needed her again.

“Um, could you start coming up with us to the research area?”

The smile and joy fell off Lilly’s face. “Why?” Lilly asked feeling bad, but really wanted to avoid the research area, forever.

“Ian and I need help. We are getting too much data to keep track of, and we need your knowledge of medicine and science.”

Really thinking about her answer, “How dangerous is the area actually?” she asked.

“Very,” Lance answered immediately and Lilly almost said no, but Lance continued. “You can’t go anywhere that’s marked with an orange circle. Don’t touch anything without asking. We have multiple experiments and they are very dangerous. Some are highly volatile.”

“Is Ian asking Jennifer?”

“Yes, we need both of you,” Lance told her.

Out of curiosity, “The ladybugs normally would do this, wouldn’t they?” Lilly asked, but it was more of a statement.

Giving a nod as he sighed, “Yeah, but they can’t come there, like, ever. They are curious, and would get killed before Ian or I could stop them,” Lance told her.

Hearing Lance say with certainty that the ladybugs would die, Lilly rolled over the idea of saying no about going to the research area, and that Lance could bring the notes down and she would compile them. Closing her eyes, “I’ll help,” Lilly said, and Lance hugged her tight.

Those close stood with open mouths that Lilly had said yes. They all turned as Jennifer shouted, “Motherfucker, you get me blown up and I’ll kick your ass!”

“Just ask before you touch, and stay in the main area,” Ian told her. “We’ve only had one explosion in the main area and it was small.”

Feeling very nervous, Lilly laid her head against Lance’s chest. “You have stinkers up there, don’t you?” she asked.

“Couple of dozen in different experiments,” Lance admitted. “Have to learn your enemy and test your ideas to see if they work.”

Just the thought of what they were doing there terrified Lilly, but she was certain, the truth was going to terrify her much more. “I’ll do what I can to help,” she said. “You take that for better or worse, seriously.”

Hearing that, Lance hugged her tight and saw Jennifer hugging Ian. “Now we can make some progress,” he grinned.

Chapter Thirty-One

Three miles north of Laurel River Lake, Kentucky

In a deep sleep, Mary felt a hand grab her shoulder and her eyes opened to see Tyler in her face with his nose touching hers. “Ms. Sandy said someone’s coming,” Tyler breathed out.

Sitting up, Mary shook Chris before Tyler crawled over. Leaning over Chris, he whispered as his brother woke up. Pulling her vest on, Mary checked her weapons and then noticed Sandy at the edge of the oxbow, kneeling down beside a tree. Seeing Sandy had the stock pulled to her shoulder and holding steady, Mary knew she was aiming at someone and they were within a hundred yards. Mary turned to see the boys awake and staring at her for directions.

“Boys, I want both of you over there in those bushes. If I yell run, you run and don’t stop,” she told them, and both boys went pale. “Whatever happens, don’t make a sound. Now move, but watch us. We may get a chance to leave without getting in a fight.”

With watery eyes, the boys crawled away from the camp and into the bushes Mary had pointed at. Crawling over to another tree beside Sandy, Mary looked down the wide ravine the creek followed. “What do we have?” Mary asked, searching for movement.

“Three, moving slow, but they aren’t very good at sneaking,” Sandy commented.

“They may be a decoy to get us to focus elsewhere,” Mary suggested, seeing white against the dark colors of the forest. Pulling her rifle up, now that she knew where they were, “How do you want to handle this?”

“I really don’t want to get in a gun battle. It took us forever to shake the stinkers last night,” Sandy said, and glanced over at Dan and Ann. “The dogs are only looking down the ravine. There is no way someone knows where we are.”

Mary sighed in understanding. The last two nights had been total hell. They were supposed to be on the route, but when they had neared Cumberland Falls, they’d found the area, not just the park and road, the area, filled. Stinkers were packed into the lush trees. Heading to the south for the low route, they’d run into more stinkers and had to pull out the M4s and plow a road out. Trying for the north alternate route, they had found the area filled with stinkers as well.

Saying fuck the route, Sandy had headed north until they’d crossed Laurel River and then swung north of Laurel River Lake. When they’d turned east and hadn’t hit stinkers, they had found a place to camp and just collapsed.

Catching movement again, Mary was certain it was cotton white. “Not too smart moving around in the woods wearing bright white,” she noted, then saw someone through the trees wearing a black shirt.

Peering through her scope, Mary caught glimpses of three women moving about fifty yards away but coming toward them. Seeing one of the two women wearing white, Mary corrected herself, two women and a young girl. “Three,” Mary said in a low voice and Sandy nodded, never taking her eye off the scope.

It was when they were thirty yards away that Mary realized none of the three were holding a gun and in this world, that only meant they didn’t have one or it was out of bullets. “No guns,” Mary said softly, and Sandy nodded.

The two in white were leading, but were looking down as they walked in the oxbow. Watching them move through the woods, Sandy knew they didn’t know what the hell they were doing, and was certain if one of the horses hadn’t snorted, they would’ve just walked right past the camp. But the lady at the back with the black shirt was looking around, but was also watching the two in front.

All three froze, looking at the eight horses.

“Don’t move and we won’t shoot,” Sandy told them, stepping out and aiming at the three. Then she saw metal collars on the two in white. She knew what those were instantly. “You put fucking slave collars on them?” Sandy growled, turning to the woman in the black shirt.

Holding up her hands, “NO, I got them out,” the woman said quickly because she saw death in Sandy’s eyes.

“She didn’t put these on. Diane is tellin’ the truth,” the women said. Hearing the voice, Sandy lowered the rifle barrel and aimed at the ground between them. Looking at the one that’d spoken, Sandy knew she wasn’t older than fifteen, if that old. The other couldn’t have been over twelve.

Looking at the two girls, “Girls, relax,” Diane told them, then turned to Sandy. “Ma’am, I’m sorry we come up on your camp, but I got them out last night and I’m sure they have been reported gone and my shift started an hour ago, so they know I’m gone too. Victor pulled all the patrols in because of a stinker hoard to the south, but he will send scouts after us. Please just let us pass and if you have any food, can you spare some?”

“You escaped without a gun or food?” Sandy asked, thinking that was piss-poor planning.

“They are stock and I’m branded, so we can’t have guns and to hoard food, even a little bread, is a whipping offence and your area is checked regularly,” Diane told her, seeing Mary move up beside Sandy.

“Sandy, a word, please,” Mary said, holding her AR low.

“Diane, right?” Sandy asked and she nodded. “Diane, girls, have a seat,” she instructed. Seeing worry flush their faces, “We need to talk, you’re a threat standing up,” she told them, then glanced over her shoulder. “Tyler, Chris, come out and sit over there,” Sandy called out softly.

Seeing two boys scramble out of the brush made all three relax until they turned back to see a dark look on her face. “You try anything and hurt our boys, you’ll wish this Victor had found you,” Sandy warned, and they believed her.

“I would never hurt a kid,” the fifteen-year-old gasped, only to be shushed by Diane.

Cradling her rifle, Sandy stepped backwards while not looking away from the three. Before Mary spoke, Sandy sidestepped to put Mary between Sandy and the group, but Sandy could see them just past Mary’s head. “What are you doing?” Mary asked in a low voice.

“Don’t want them to read my lips,” Sandy answered.

Impressed by that, “I say we help them,” Mary said and noticed Sandy give a startle, but didn’t take her eyes off them. “God damn it, Sandy, those little girls have slave collars on,” Mary hissed.

“Okay, we have the extra M4 and 10/22,” Sandy offered.

“I want to give them two horses,” Mary suggested and for a brief second, Sandy took her eyes off the group to look at Mary like she was insane. “Sandy, we have too many. You nearly got caught by those stinkers last night because your pack train wrapped around a tree.”

“We might need them,” Sandy countered.

“No, we need to lighten up. Three of the damn pack horses are barely carrying anything. We have eight, we can spare two,” Mary told her. Seeing Sandy wasn’t listening to reason, “Sandy, we burned through three thousand rounds of 5.56 and over a thousand of .22 over the last two days and nights.”

“You want to get rid of more than two horses,” Sandy said, staring at the group.

“Yes, I want to let them have three. You will keep one pack animal since you are in the lead. I’ll pull two. That will be more than enough to carry what we have left and give us spares. We are forty miles from home and from what we’ve been through, it’s going to be a dash because we are getting there.”

Giving a long sigh, “Tell the boys to stay where they are and pull out what we can spare. Think we can spare some food for them? Those girls look really thin,” Sandy nodded at the three.

“Sandy, you do inventory every day before we leave just like I do, you know we have nearly two weeks’ worth of food if rationed right.”

“Give them half,” Sandy said, letting her AR hang loosely across her chest.

“Sandy, I was letting those horses go before we started tonight. If we learned anything the last two nights, you can’t run through the woods with a pack train.”

“They don’t get Asshole,” Sandy told her, and Mary grinned at the name Sandy had given Johnathan’s horse.

“Wouldn’t think of it,” Mary grinned, and Sandy stepped around Mary and walked over to the group.

Stopping in front of them, she knelt on one knee. “We are going to help, but listen first. We want information about gangs around here and any military close. Next, you can’t come with us. I’m sorry, but every time we’ve come near other humans, we get fucked and someone in our group dies. We want to help you, but I’m sorry, we can’t trust you. If we catch you following us, I will kill all of you.”

The fact that none of the three were surprised that Sandy didn’t trust them, bothered her on so many levels. It bothered her dearly, but she was so close to their goal. “Can any of you ride a horse?” Sandy asked and by the three’s reaction, one would’ve thought Sandy had offered them a winged Pegasus.

“Yes,” Diane said, and the fifteen-year-old nodded.

“I’ve taken riding lessons for the last two years.”

Looking at the youngest, Sandy saw her staring at the horses as only a little girl could, utter fascination. “Depending on how much information you give us is how much we help,” Sandy told them, then pushed her rifle to her back. “Okay, I can’t look at those collars anymore,” Sandy said, pulling her multi tool from her vest.

Looking at Diane, “I’m going to take those collars off, but don’t try anything. If you hurt those boys, you won’t leave this spot,” Sandy warned.

Shaking her head and sitting on her butt, Diane folded her legs Indian style and rested her hands in her lap. “I’d die first, ma’am,” Diane assured her. She could see in Sandy’s face the want to help, but terror for her group.

Taking a deep breath, “Okay,” Sandy nodded and motioned the youngest over. Diane was shocked the little girl moved over, showing no fear of Sandy.

Looking at the collar with disdain, Sandy saw a pin holding the front hinge with a small lock through it. “I can break the lock, but the collar will twist some. I need you to hold still,” Sandy said, looking in the girl’s eyes and seeing only utter trust in Sandy.

Forcing her eyes to remain tear free, Sandy went to work on the lock. “So where did these come from?” Sandy asked.

“The lake,” Diane answered.

“Diane, we’ve traveled from Hawaii to get here. I have no idea what the fuck you’re talking about. I want information,” Sandy said, then grunted while twisting the lock.

“Oh, sorry, the lake is a trading post on Lauren River Lake. It’s the biggest one in a hundred miles in any direction. We’ve had people come all the way up from Georgia. Victor Dunstan is the man in charge,” Diane said as Sandy let out a hard grunt and the lock gave a ‘snap’.

Tossing the lock away, Sandy pulled the pin out and unhooked the collar, tossing it away. “You know a lot about it,” Sandy prodded, as the little girl lunged up to hug Sandy’s neck, nearly giving Diane a heart attack.

“Thank you,” she told Sandy, and went to sit beside Diane.

“You are welcome,” Sandy smiled, then motioned the other girl over and went to work.

Relieved Sandy wasn’t mad about the hug, “Yes, I worked in Victor’s office doing secretary work, real secretary work. He had others greet visitors,” Diane said, and noticed Sandy cut her eyes over.

“When families come in, a man is only allowed to declare one female. If he comes in with his wife and daughter, he can only choose one. If he chooses his daughter, his wife goes to the-,” Diane paused, looking over at the boys listening, “houses, do you understand?”

Glancing at Diane and knowing she was looking at the boys, “Yes, I understand,” Sandy said with her voice breaking.

“Unless his wife is very pretty, then she goes to the stock. Any female over the age of two goes to the stock, that is, they get a collar and they belong to Victor to be sold off. But, I’ve seen some under the age of two,” Diane said as Sandy broke the lock and took the collar off.

“So, if they want to stay there, they have to give up females?” Sandy asked, tossing the collar away.

“Unless you have a trade they need, like the electricians and engineers that run the power plant at the dam, you have no choice about giving up the females. You don’t have to stay at the lake for the choice to be made for you. Fight the patrols that go out and the man is just killed and the rest taken.”

Not even wondering what the cost of a little girl was, “So, were you stock?” Sandy asked, folding up her multi tool and putting it away.

Reaching up slowly, Diane pulled her shirt down and Sandy gave a shiver to see a V branded in the middle of Diane’s chest. “I was branded stock. I belonged to Victor because I had a valuable position. I was a CPA and kept track of what was brought in and what went out.”

Realizing just how important Diane was, “Oh, shit,” Sandy mumbled, staring at Diane.

“Yeah, they’ll be coming for me,” Diane said. “But if you give us horses, they will never catch us.”

“Where the fuck is this monkey-ass-bitch Victor?” Sandy asked.

“Do you have a map?” Diane asked, and Sandy pulled one from her thigh pocket. Folding it out, Diane slowly moved to lean over the map and Sandy gave her a nod. Looking at the map, Diane pointed. “See this peninsula on the north side of the lake? This is the trading post and where people come to. This peninsula on the south side is where Victor has greenhouses growing food, labs making drugs, and stills making whiskey. Now both peninsulas are blocked off at the mouth by shipping containers stacked three high, extending out in the water. Few months back, we had a large herd pass and pound on the wall. They were a half a mile deep, but the wall never budged. It took two weeks, but they moved on.”

“How many people at the lake?” Sandy asked, marking the map.

“Oh, that’s hard, people come and go. There wasn’t anything on either peninsula before this, but there are a hundred buildings there now. I know just a few weeks ago, there were nearly eight thousand people there.”

Shaking her head, “How big is Victor’s force?” Sandy clarified.

“He has two hundred soldiers and almost eight hundred hired guns; he calls them his scouts,” Diane said, and cut her eyes at the boys. “Girls aren’t the only thing they take. I’m just warning you.”

“Oh, I want to see that cock-sucking bitch try, and I hope he likes sucking his own dick because I’ll rip it off and shove it down his throat,” Sandy growled.

Having seen so many stand up to the scouts, only to die, Diane just sighed. “I’m just warning you. The scouts appear all nice when they meet someone,” Diane warned.

“Well, in a few years, we are heading back to Missouri and Kansas to kill everyone there. We’ll stop and visit Victor when we get back.”

Wanting to drive home just how dangerous the lake was, “Some of these houses have-,” Diane paused, searching for the right words.

“Exquisite tastes?” Sandy offered.

Nodding, “Very exquisite tastes, as in anything goes for the right trade,” Diane told her.

“What other slimy asswipes are around here?”

Looking down at the map, “Here in Buckhorn is where the military and FEMA camp moved from Manchester,” Diane said.

“I thought all military units were ordered to Michigan?”

Shaking her head, “Ma’am, there ain’t no government. All military units are just gangs, some better than others. Yes, military units come to the lake to trade, but they are afraid of Victor. He has a large force, but he also has treaties with others around here. Someone attacks Victor, they will be facing over five thousand guns.”

Marking the map, Sandy watched Diane move her finger west, “Here in Burnside is another military unit set up on an island. I’ve been there with Victor. They are only a hundred strong, but you learn real fast, military units can fight. Most of the times better than gangs, but not always,” Diane said. “I don’t know the size of the one in Buckhorn, but from what the scouts say, it’s nearly as big as the lake, but there are a lot of refugees. What the major over the site calls them, but they are just prisoners. Victor gets a lot of stock from them.”

Moving her finger south, “Here in Jacksboro is another large group, but from what the scouts report, it’s just people, a lot of people. They don’t trade stock, they only want supplies,” Diane told her.

“The world is empty. Why don’t they just go get their own shit?” Sandy asked.

“Supplies are vanishing fast. Ammunition is the main currency now. There is a lot in the cities, but nobody goes into cities of any size unless they want to die. Corbin, Kentucky, just to the east only had a population of seven thousand. That’s where Victor was set up at, but the stinkers run him out. He tries to send scouts, but even a town that size is a death trap. More than half of those that go don’t come back. So everyone is ransacking the smaller towns and homes out in the sticks, but there is only so much out here. ”

Looking back down at the map, “Here at Cherokee Lake is another community, but they are on boats. You avoid them. Victor’s scouts don’t go there, but they come to the lake to trade,” Diane told her. “There are a few other groups, but I don’t know where they are. Where are you headed?”

“Near Cumberland,” Sandy lied, marking the map at the places Diane named, but looked up when Diane gasped.

“You go north, above Manchester and then swing down,” Diane panted. “There is a gang between Barbourville and Manchester that you don’t want to meet.”

Hearing that when she was so close, Sandy felt the world press down on her shoulders, “Shit,” Sandy groaned.

Realizing she had Sandy’s attention, “They wiped out the Devil Lords, and that was the only gang that Victor was worried about. At the time, the Devil Lords had the numbers to fight Victor. The gang blew up Pineville to get them,” Diane told her.

“What buildings?” Sandy asked, having been through there several times.

“The entire town,” Diane stressed, and Sandy went pale. “Victor took me with a group because the Devil Lords had ransacked the area and had huge stockpiles. The town was flattened, and the Wild Ones didn’t even try to get the supplies.”

Jerking her head up, “Who?” Sandy asked with a dry voice.

“The Wild Ones,” the fifteen-year-old said. “They have a radio broadcasting near Pineville in the Borg Queen’s voice, warning everyone to leave them alone or suffer the same.”

Nodding, “We can sneak through,” Sandy swallowed nervously.

“If Victor is scared of them, you need to avoid them. These Wild Ones didn’t go after supplies, which Victor said that means they have their own and a lot of it. In a world that needs everything, they don’t. Victor and his advisors think it’s a big survivalist group that stayed off the grid. There was another survivalist group, Soldiers of the New Dawn but the thing is, they and the Devil Lords locked up. Both came to the lake to trade. The scouts asked each group, New Dawn said they never attacked the Devil Lords and the Devil Lords said they never attacked either. They talked to us, but not each other. Attacks hit the Devil Lords hard, even going after that cold bastard Stone. That’s when the Devil Lords just attacked in mass and destroyed the New Dawn. Word came down some New Dawn survivors reached Buckhorn, but that was just hearsay, so take it as you will.”

Pausing to take a breath, “Victor’s advisors said it was these Wild Ones. They started a war between them and then wiped out the winner. That terrifies Victor because if they can wipe out the Devil Lords, they can wipe him out or hurt him very bad. He won’t let any scouts venture east of Gary, blocking out most of Knox county. He doesn’t want to irritate the Wild Ones because unlike other gangs, they just sit in their area and don’t venture out. Victor says that’s only because they already have what they need.”

With wide eyes, staring at the map and panting, “Thank you,” Sandy said. “Do any of you know how to use a gun?”

“Yes,” Diane yelped.

“We are giving you an M4, a 10/22, and a Beretta pistol, and as much ammo and food as we can spare.”

The fifteen-year-old gasped, “I pray you find your family safe, but go north. Everyone is scared of the Wild Ones, except for the Pirates.”

Sandy raised her eyebrow, looking at Diane. “Young stupid frat boys,” Diane shrugged. “The scouts can’t find where they operate from. But they’re sure it’s near Tedders, that’s in the zone Victor has blocked off for the Wild Ones. The Pirates are too stupid to be a threat to anyone except small groups.”

“Thank you,” Sandy said with a dry voice.

“Okay, we have three horses and one week of food packed for you,” Mary said, coming over.

The little girl jumped up and then remembered that Sandy didn’t like fast movement. When she saw Sandy still staring at the map, she moved over to hug Mary. “Thank you,” she said.

Returning the hug, “I have some shirts and pants you two need to put on, and get out of those white shirts and shorts,” Mary told them.

Lifting her head to look at Diane, “Why did you do it? You’re not related,” Sandy asked. Just from what she’d gotten from Diane; she was in a position that would offer her some protection. Sandy didn’t even want to guess what would happen to Diane if she was caught.

Glancing at the two girls, “They had been sold to someone with very exquisite and morbid tastes, and I couldn’t let them go,” Diane answered.

“Where are you heading? Just general. We came from the west,” Sandy told her.

“Mississippi, my family has a farm there,” Diane told her.

“Don’t turn south until you reach Columbia, and damn sure don’t go further west than that. Plan your trips each day before you set out, and have two alternates on either side of your route. Travel at night when you can,” Sandy offered, fighting the urge to tell Diane to just come with them.

The only thing that stopped her was, if Victor found out, he would send forces to punish Diane. Just the fact she was avoiding the threat of this Victor made her sick. “Thank you,” Diane said, getting up.

Reaching out, Sandy grabbed her arm. “We are giving you a radio. If you can’t make it south, head to Bimble. Use the radio only in the mornings, and we will find you. I would offer to let you come, but I have to see what’s there. It might be gone, and you’re too close to Victor.”

“That’s-,” Diane started, but Sandy stopped her.

“I know it’s in the Wild Ones’ area, but we will find you before they do, if our family is there. Find a place to hold up, but don’t call from there. Only call out once a day in the morning and if we aren’t there by the third day, leave.”

Leaning over, Diane hugged Sandy tight. “Thank you for the help you’ve given us. On horseback, they won’t catch us,” Diane said, sounding very confident.

“You have a thousand rounds for the M4, two thousand rounds of .22, and a hundred 9mm,” Mary said, and saw Diane waver on her feet.

“That is a fortune at the lake,” Diane mumbled.

“Can you shoot a bow?” Sandy asked and Diane nodded.

Walking over to her packhorse, Sandy pulled out her recurve and quiver. Seeing her and Mary’s quivers on the saddles were full, Sandy grabbed what was left and counted thirty-four. “That was a mad dash,” she shivered, remembering the last two days and nights.

Holding them out to Diane, “The horses were ridden hard the last two days, so be easy,” Sandy advised as Diane took the bow. As the girls changed in the clothes Mary gave them, Diane talked to Sandy and Sandy continued marking the map.

Helping them up on the horses, they watched the three ride off heading west. When they were out of sight, Sandy turned to Mary. “We are fucking leaving right now,” Sandy told her, moving to her horse.

“Sandy, we need to do the walk around,” Mary told her.

“If it’s not packed, we’re leaving it. Victor is going to send hell after Diane, and I don’t want to run into them,” she said, picking Tyler up and putting him in the saddle.

“Sandy, it’s three in the afternoon,” Mary said, tapping her watch.

Spinning around, “Bitch, get your ass on the horse before I put you on the horse,” Sandy threatened, climbing up behind Tyler.

Feeling Sandy’s panic, Mary ran over and pushed Chris up in the saddle and climbed on. “You’re that certain?”

“They could be here any second, we’ve already been here too long. We’ve come too far to get caught up in a battle. Let’s check on the kids and then decide what to do.”

Kicking her horse over to Sandy, “What about the Wild Ones?” Mary asked.

Turning to Mary like she was insane, “Really, Mary?” Sandy asked. “Remember when the neighborhood kids came over to the houses to play basketball two on two? What did Lance and Ian call themselves?”

Thinking for a second, the color drained from Mary’s face. “The Wild Ones,” she muttered in shock.

Chapter Thirty-Two

Northwest Keavy, Kentucky

For two hours, Sandy led them in a zig-zag course and backtracked several times. When she reached a stream, they would let the horses walk in the water for a while and then get out. The sun was setting when they finally left the Daniel Boone Forest and entered farmland. In the forest they hadn’t seen a single stinker, but no sooner than they crossed Highway 192, stinkers started appearing.

Not able to hold it in anymore, Mary kicked her horse until she was next to Sandy, “Our boys blew up a town?” Mary asked.

Holding her chin high, “I’m sure they had a good reason,” Sandy countered. “That’s another reason I couldn’t let Diane come with us. Victor doesn’t need to know the Wild Ones are kids.”

“It may not be them,” Mary countered, but sounded like she was trying to convince herself. “Sandy, they don’t know war and stuff.”

“Oh, I beg to differ. They know war very well. Just look at all they have had blamed on them. They can attack and can’t be blamed.”

Shaking her head, “An entire town?” Mary mumbled.

“With numbers that matched Victor’s, so a nice-sized gang,” Sandy said rather proudly. “Yes, we are taking the boys when we go Thelma and Louise.”

When the sun dipped below the horizon, they pulled on night vision and continued on, staying near or in trees. The memorized trip was the same one the boys had used to get to the cabin, but since they had been pushed so far north, Sandy made changes by finding a creek running under Interstate 75.

A mile from the interstate they entered trees, and had to slow down to dodge stinkers trying to hide. Pulling her bow back, Sandy let the arrow fly and didn’t even watch it punch in the stinker’s forehead. Her mind was still trying to comprehend all she had learned.

Feeling Tyler squeeze her leg, Sandy turned to the right to see a stinker hiding behind a tree. “Some of you really have the concept hide and seek down, but I like the stupid ones,” Sandy said, releasing an arrow. Behind her, Mary leaned over and pulled the arrow out.

“Smell them?” Chris whispered, and Mary just nodded.

A hundred yards from the interstate, they could hear feet shuffling and bodies bumping into the cars. They couldn’t see the interstate until they were about to go under it. Feeling her saddle get wet, Sandy patted Tyler’s chest and felt him trembling.

Keeping her horse on the grass, Sandy didn’t want to even risk whispering to Tyler. When they came out the other side, Tyler tried to lean out to look back, but Sandy grabbed his head before turning it forward. Yet she glanced back, and shivered at the packed interstate.

Reentering the trees, she gave a sigh of relief after not hearing one fall over the side, which would’ve meant they had been spotted. North of Lily, she started heading southeast and was soon left to follow fence rows.

It was 2300 when they were south of Bailey Switch. It pissed Sandy off knowing if she just headed east, she would pass through Hinkle and reach the cabin in six miles. But because of this perimeter and traps, she had to turn southeast again and head nine miles to Dewitt and then five miles to the cabin, staying on the road.

When they passed below Cannon, Sandy noticed a drastic decrease in stinkers. Hearing Mary move up, “Sandy, are there less stinkers here?” Mary asked.

Nodding, “Yeah, I was expecting more with Barbourville to the south,” Sandy admitted.

Nearing Bimble, Sandy pulled her map out to make sure she would stay outside of the three mile perimeter. Measuring from the outskirts of Bimble to the perimeter, she saw there was only a mile wide gap. Then she heard Johnathan in her mind, ‘I guarantee you: they have lethal traps everywhere, except from Dewitt to the field below the cabin’.

“We’ll hug closer to Bimble?” she mumbled.

“Huh?” Tyler asked, scanning around.

Patting his chest, “Nothing, baby. Keep scanning,” she told him, and glanced down at Dan beside her. “You have earned some downtime, Dan,” she smiled.

It was just after one a.m. that Sandy led them past a pond in a narrow valley that led up a draw. She turned and saw a tin building elevated off the ground and wondered what it was doing out here, not knowing Lance had thought the same thing when they’d found Holly and Dawn in that very building.

Not even an hour later Tyler gave a jerk, and Sandy yanked the reins back to stop the horse. “What?” she asked, leaning down to Tyler.

“I hear a TV,” Tyler told her, then cocked his head to the side. “It sounds like South Park.”

Knowing exactly where she was at, Sandy knew there wasn’t a house close. “Are you sure?”

“Yeah, but I don’t hear it now,” he said, looking up the steep slope to their front.

“Chris said he heard a TV,” Mary said, stopping beside Sandy.

“So did Tyler,” Sandy told her.

“Dewitt is right over that ridge,” Mary said excitedly.

“Anything or anyone gets in our way, we kill their best friend’s baby before killing them,” Sandy offered.

“With a bottle of baking soda,” Mary added.

Letting her mind come up with images to that, Sandy kicked her horse to steer it up the steep slope. Halfway up, she began to wonder if she shouldn’t have found a gentler slope. Reaching the top, Sandy yanked her horse to a stop which he didn’t mind. Turning as Mary rode up beside her, “I heard Family Guy,” Sandy said.

“Stewie” Mary nodded.

“What dumbass would be playing a TV that loud?” Sandy scoffed and kicked her horse, steering it through the trees. Then she saw light ahead, artificial light, and the sound of Family Guy was getting louder. “Is someone grinding up trees while listening to a TV under a spotlight in Dewitt?” she wondered out loud.

“What’s that ‘RRRRug’ sound?” Tyler asked. Staring at the light coming up from the valley, Sandy just shrugged. With the world pitch-black, the light radiated into the sky.

“Fuck a rubber duck,” Sandy gasped, reaching the tree line. Six hundred feet below them was a machine with flashing police lights, driving around in a box that was outlined with a pile. Stinkers would charge it and fall in the front of the machine and disappear, with stuff flying out the sides.

Digging around for real binoculars, Mary just lifted her scope up and gave a gasp to see the front was covered with rollers and when a stinker fell in, it was ground up and spit out the sides. “What in the hell have they made now?” Mary wondered in awe.

Looking through the binoculars Sandy was speechless, seeing the ‘pile’ around the box wasn’t dirt, it was ground up stinker. “What is it?” Tyler asked.

Giving a shrug, “A stinker eater,” Sandy offered, then noticed another machine parked in a corner, but that one had eight wheels unlike the one eating stinkers, that one had tracks.

Mary climbed off her horse and pulled out the telescope. She fought the urge to cheer, seeing a group of ten stinkers charge into the box at the machine. It spun toward them and drove right at them. The grinding sound changed to a deep pitch as four fell in at once. While the machine ate those, the other stinkers surrounded it, beating on the sides.

Backing straight up, the machine turned to the group on the left and charged. In short order the ten were gone, littered across the ground. Family Guy ended and rock and roll started playing. Sandy lowered her binoculars and numbly climbed off her horse. She turned toward Dewitt and didn’t see any buildings standing or stinkers heading for the machine.

When the machine moved, she whipped her head around as the humming stopped and she lifted the binoculars up. Very clearly, she could see the rollers on the front of the machine were lined with rows of teeth. Furrowing her brow, she watched the machine drive to the edge of the outlined box of gore.

Coming to a stop the machine spun, drove a few feet and then turned around and drove to the other side. Turning around and repeating the process, Sandy saw the plow blade at the bottom pushing the gore in the box to the side.

“Sandy, Ian and Lance made that stinker eater! It’s even cleaning up after itself!” Mary said in awe.

Lowering the binoculars slowly, “Oh, Jonathan, I’m so sorry for doubting you,” Sandy said with a little fear in her voice.

“Huh?” Mary asked, watching the machine clean the area.

“Jonathan said they would build stuff we couldn’t even imagine, and we were to only come in from Dewitt.”

Dropping her hand holding the telescope, “Yes, so did Bill, and we did just that,” Mary said.

“Mary, look where it is. It is right beside the road we take to the cabin. That’s why they said we only come in during the daylight. It has a defined area to attack, drawing stinkers to it. Jonathan and Bill knew the boys would do this, and wanted daylight to make sure they saw what the boys had put out. They only said the road was clear, but not how much of the road. What if one of those is beside the road further down, but doesn’t have lights or music playing.”

Getting scared, Mary turned to the machine and noticed the area the machine was driving in was nearly clean. “Sandy, I want to get home just as bad as you, but we are waiting till nine o’clock. By then, the sun will be high enough, it will be shining down into the bottom of all the valleys,” Mary told her.

Nodding, “If they made that and consider it safe, what the hell else do you think they have built?” Sandy wondered, helping Tyler out of the saddle.

“Like Bill and Jonathan, even if we guess, I’m sure we won’t be close.”

They tied the horses up and just sat down on the hilltop as Sandy pulled out the map. As she and Tyler sat down with Mary and Chris, Mary gasped while watching Sandy use string and draw a perfect circle out from the cabin. “You marked the map,” Mary chided.

“Hell, yeah! I want to make sure we are well outside of that perimeter,” Sandy snapped.

Leaning back and looking north up the ridge, “How far away are we?” Mary asked nervously.

“Just over three hundred yards,” Sandy answered.

“Think we need to move?”

Shaking her head, “No, they knew to keep this route clear, but I’m glad we didn’t get closer anywhere else. I think we should’ve gone south of Bimble. We were never supposed to come this way, but I was anxious,” Sandy said, feeling very guilty for not doing what Jonathan and Bill had drilled into them.

“You think they put lethal stuff outside the three mile perimeter elsewhere?”

“I can almost guarantee it. We both noticed few stinkers on the west side of the perimeter. If you look at the map, it makes the most sense, that side is where the towns are,” Sandy explained.

“Sandy, we are here and won’t head in till nine,” Mary said, reaching over and patting her leg. “Let’s eat and watch the stinker eater, another group is coming.”

Pulling out food the four sat on the hillside, watching the display of the imagination of Ian and Lance.

Chapter Thirty-Three

The Cabin, Kentucky

“Come on, guys!” Lance shouted, standing at the backdoor. Hearing footsteps on the stairs, he sighed as the others ran down the stairs and through the living room nearly in single file at a trot. Along with their regular gear, everyone had a large tote bag carrying air soft gear.

Allie and Carrie smiled at Lance as they passed. “The sun won’t be up for two hours,” Allie told him.

Holding the backdoor open, Lance followed them with his eyes out the door. “Hey, Ian and I would already be down in the field doing drills if we didn’t have to wait on all of you!” Lance snapped as Jodi ran past, following the ladybugs. He couldn’t help but smile at Jodi. It seemed Jodi’s goal in life was to make everyone smile. She studied hard and did her best, but that quality of making others smile, endeared her to everyone.

Denny and Lori filed past with Holly behind them carrying Dawn. Rolling his eyes, Lance let out a groan as Holly passed him. Seeing the look on Lance’s face, “Lance, we knowed how ta be movin’, so don’t worry bout us, but I be wantin’ Dawn to learn how to move when I’m shooting,” Holly snapped over her shoulder.

“Huh?” Lance frowned, trying to decipher what Holly said.

As Jennifer ran past, Lilly stopped beside him and translated. “Oh,” Lance grunted with the translation. “I’m not saying they haven’t survived some shit, but I think Dawn will be a pain when we drill in the field. Hell, she never stops moving,” Lance said, stepping out and letting the door close.

Walking beside Lance, Lilly just chuckled at Ian sitting in the buggy, drumming his fingers on the steering wheel and watching the group load up in his ride and the UTV parked behind him. “And Holly knows, but if you remember, Dawn doesn’t act wild outside. She may be two, but even in her mind, she knows it’s dangerous. Unless Holly tells Dawn to stay put, Dawn is right next to Holly,” Lilly told him.

Lance stopped at the UTV, looking at the ladybugs, Jodi, and Denny in the backseat. “Fine, we agreed to try letting Dawn come this once, but if she interrupts the gun drills, she’s not coming again,” Lance said as Lilly climbed behind the steering wheel.

Giving a nod, Lilly watched Lance walk around the UTV while pulling out his cellphone. Flipping her NVG down, Lilly flipped the battery on when Lance climbed in. “We ready?” she asked.

“Ian and I were ready half an hour ago,” Lance huffed as the screen on his phone turned on, almost whiting out Lilly’s goggles.

“Be nice,” she grinned, turning away and waved at Ian.

Following Ian around the cabin, Lilly shook her head as Lance tapped his phone and the gates started opening. Only Lance and Ian had that on their phones, and it still unnerved Lilly that the gate could be opened from somewhere other than control.

“Stop outside the gates till they close,” Lance told her.

Following Ian out the gates, Lilly slowed past the outer gate and noticed it barely missed the back of the UTV when it swung shut. “Are the tigers close?” she asked.

“No, they’re still in their treehouse,” Lance answered, tucking his phone away.

Speeding up to catch Ian, “The gate almost hit us, and that might have broken that arm you worked so hard on,” Lilly told Lance as he lowered his NVGs.

Shrugging, “Then I would’ve put in a rolling gate,” Lance grinned, watching his area.

Laughing, Lilly followed Ian through the cedar trees as Denny asked. “Lance, why are we practicing outside the fence?”

“We need to practice moving long distances under gunfire,” Lance replied as Ian parked near the back of the field. “Ian and I noticed that after hitting the pirates. Up close we are deadly, but we’ve never practiced moving when the enemy is at distance. Unfortunately, the yard is only five acres and doesn’t give us room to do that.”

Stopping behind Ian, Lilly gave a shiver as she parked, remembering the battle bot and rover rolling around the camp and autonomously killing as they went. Then the gun bots she and Jennifer had set up just mowing down targets. But of all of them it was battle bot, or Phoenix, as it was now dubbed, that scared her the most. It had sped toward targets and pulled them in the spinning shredder drums screaming. It could move four times faster than a human could run and pivot just as fast, so there was no escape once it locked on. Then it would spit out that menacing stream of fire at those hiding.

“I still wish you had left Phoenix,” Lilly said, getting out.

Shrugging as he got out, “It’s turned off, and we don’t leave working equipment,” Lance reminded her.

“I know, but they have killed autonomously now. What if they liked it and want to do it here?”

“Then they rewrote my programing and we’re screwed,” he answered. “Baby doll, I hate to say it, but we will need them again. Besides, all the gun bots kill autonomously.”

“Yeah, but they can’t move.”

“Yet,” Lance laughed and walked off.

“Oh, you keep on, and you and Ian will be in that research area alone,” Lilly warned.

All the dogs laid by the buggies while the group got ready. “I’m going to stay on gun just in case,” Lance told everyone. “You will run the drill with Ian and then he and I will swap out.”

With her ladybug mask on, Allie raised her hand. “Yes, Allie?” Lance said. He couldn’t help but grin at the mask painted like the back of a ladybug. The red wasn’t bright enough to stand out, but one knew what they were looking at painted on Allie’s and Carrie’s mask.

“Why not just bring the gun bots down here to watch while we train?” she asked.

“Allie, where are we at?”

Looking around, “The field,” she answered, wondering if this was a trick question.

“Where are we not allowed to set up traps?” Lance asked, and Allie lowered her head.

“Oh, I forgot,” she mumbled.

Walking over, Lance dropped to one knee. Putting a finger under Allie’s chin, he lifted her head. “You just wanted us safe. That’s why we all must remember the road in is off limits until our parents get here,” he told her. “After they get here, we will add stuff here, okay?”

“Okay,” Allie said, perking up.

“In teams of two first,” Ian said as Lance moved away to provide cover, just in case.

Moving over, Lilly guided Allie away from the others, so Ian would team them together. “Allie, I want to ask you, how did Ian and Lance get so good sneaking around? Allie, they were like ghosts. They were walking right past people and they never knew it,” Lilly embellished. One thing Lilly had learned, that was one way to get information.

“They practiced,” she said, reaching up and lifting her mask up to reveal a huge grin.

“But how? They were sneaking past people.”

“By sneaking past people,” Allie giggled. “When grownups in the neighborhood had a party in their backyard, Lance and Ian would sneak over and then move around their yard. They got spotted a lot when they started.”

Cocking her head, “How do you know?” Lilly asked.

“Duh, Carrie and I were there,” she giggled. “When they got caught, we would run out saying we found them. Then the grownups thought Lance and Ian were only playing hide-n-seek with us.”

“Whoa,” Lilly mumbled. The level of intrigue just blew her away.

“Then they started practicing on scout camping trips and summer camp. When they would go to work with Daddy or Daddy Jonathan, they would try to get the daddies to let me and Carrie go. When they got caught then, they had to act like they were playing hide-n-seek with each other, and sometimes still got in trouble. When we were with them they didn’t get in trouble, because they were playing with their little sisters and the daddies really liked that,” she explained.

The level of scheming involved boggled Lilly’s mind from all involved. “When did they start this?” Lilly asked.

“When Carrie and I turned six.”

Watching Holly and Carrie moving across the field covering each other, Lilly saw Dawn’s little legs churning to keep up with her momma. And just like Lilly said, outside Dawn was quiet and very observant. “When did they start sneaking into people’s homes at night?” Lilly asked, then looked down at Allie.

Hearing the question, Allie’s mouth fell open. Snapping it shut, “Never,” Allie answered.

“Allie, I’m asking you because I want to be good like Lance. He will tell me, but I want to surprise him that I tried to learn on my own.”

Glancing around timidly, Allie motioned Lilly to bend down. “Last summer,” she whispered. “Me and Carrie tried to get them to let us help, but they didn’t want to get us in trouble.”

Cocking her eyebrow up, “Have you and Carrie tried that?” Lilly asked.

“Yeah,” Allie laughed. “Nobody says anything to little girls. We just say we are looking for someone, but we only snuck in Lance’s house at night. We didn’t want to scare someone bad.”

“Allie, you and Carrie are smarter than they are. They could’ve gotten shot,” Lilly sighed.

“No, dummy. They had radios and if someone got up, the one outside cut the power, so the one inside could leave.”

Hugging Allie tight, Lilly just gave up on trying to reach Lance’s level of stealth. When Ian called them up, Lilly shot at the targets while Allie ran ahead for cover, then shot the targets so Lilly could move up. Moving across the three hundred yard course was exhausting and when the sun came up, everyone was soaked in sweat.

“All right, let’s do teams of four,” Lance called out and made the teams.

Many mistakes were made by everyone, with more moving and shooting, so the course was moving slower, giving everyone a chance to rest. It was after nine when Lance called a stop after seeing Dawn fall down while trying to keep up with Holly. Before Holly could pick her up, Lance ran over and scooped her off the ground. “You were doing so good, Dawn,” he told her.

Realizing Dawn was looking back at him with terror, Lance lifted his mask. “Better?” he smiled, and Dawn laughed as sweat rained off her body.

Lance sat her in the buggy and pulled out a bottle of water to give Dawn, but when he turned around she was sprawled out in the seat, sound asleep. “I want the ability to fall asleep that fast,” he said in awe, and drained the bottle.

“I ‘ad her Lance,” Holly panted, coming over.

Turning to Lilly, “Should she be running?” he asked, looking at Holly’s protruding belly.

“She was very active before this, Lance, so Holly is fine,” Lilly assured him. About to turn away, Lilly stopped, watching Carrie and Allie taking off their vests and camouflage tops dropping them to the ground. Both were in black tank tops now and she glanced over at Lance but wasn’t surprised when he didn’t say anything to the ladybugs. “Anyone else would get their ass chewed out but not the ladybugs,” Lilly mumbled as the ladybugs slung their short ARs across their backs.

There were sandwiches, but nobody wanted one as they sucked down fluids. Beeping sounded around the group and everyone let out groans before pulling out cellphones. Looking down at his cellphone, Lance felt panic grip him. “That’s the road coming in,” he gasped.

Shedding his airsoft vest, Lance grabbed his real gear. “Ian, flank the right side, I’ll take the left. Lilly, pull everyone here behind the rides. The tigers will be moving, and I don’t want little ones exposed,” he said, pulling his mask down.

“Why don’t we just get to the cabin?” she asked.

“If they are in a vehicle, they will be on you as everyone is loading up. But anyway, this is the deepest breach in our defense. This area has the fewest traps going to the cabin. It’s best to deal with them here, besides, the tigers will be moving here, and I don’t want you moving through them with the little ones,” he answered and trotted off.

Running hard, Lance jumped the barbwire fence heading for the trees. Dropping on his hip, Lance slid across the grass into the tree line. Crawling around on his belly, he looked down the road at the gate they had put up. “Movement,” he called in his radio.

“I see it,” Ian answered.

Feeling his phone vibrate, Lance groaned. “Lilly, make sure someone is pulling rear guard, so the tigers don’t take you by surprise,” he called out on the radio.

“We got it, Lance.”

He bent over his rifle, seeing horses round the corner. “Five horses with two riders,” he called out.

“Lance, there are kids with the riders,” Ian told him.

About to tell Ian he didn’t give a shit, Lance’s hand froze over the PTT. The riders looked at the gate, then looked around like they were wondering where they were. Then one pulled out a map, showing it to the other. “Are they lost?” Lance wondered.

Now he could see the kids. One was sitting in front of one rider and the other riding behind the other. The one with the kid in the front moved to the gate, leaning out and undid the chain. Opening the gate, they came in and held it open for the other rider. After they were in, the rider closed the gate and wrapped the chain back around, locking the gate back up.

“Lance, are you seeing this?” Ian called out.

Trying to make sense of what he was observing, “They’re courteous at least,” Lance offered.

“What the hell is going on?” Jennifer asked.

“They closed the gate back, and even wrapped the chain to lock it,” Ian told her.

Trying to process that, Jennifer didn’t answer for a few seconds. “Since they’re nice, let’s at least see what they want.”

“We were going to do that anyway, Jennifer,” Ian popped off. “They could be bringing a message about our parents.”

“Hey, ass wipe, I have a big pussy sitting back here in the cedar trees looking at me, so drop the attitude,” Jennifer barked. “I don’t like big pussy any more than you do!”

“Sorry, Jen,” Ian mumbled.

“Ian,” Lance cut in to stop Jennifer. “When they reach the fence, and before they enter the field, we come out and challenge.”

“Copy,” Ian said as they both watched the group very cautiously moving down the road.

Then Lance noticed, they were in the very center of the road and had been the entire time, with the exception of the gate. Fifty yards away the lead rider took their hat off, wiping their forehead and Lance’s heart nearly stopped. Those at the buggy saw Lance just stand up and his AR was just dangling under his arm. “They are nearly on him, what the hell is he doing?” Lilly howled.

Ian glanced over to see Lance walking numbly toward the road. “What the fuck are you doing?” he hissed over the radio, but Lance wasn’t listening.

“Momma?” Lance called out in a normal voice and Ian jumped, whipping his head back to the riders as the lead rider stopped, searching for the speaker. “Momma!” Lance said louder, and the lead rider locked in on the voice and saw a camouflage figure with a skull.

Seeing her face, Lance reached up to push his mask off before letting it fall to the ground. “Momma!” he shouted, and broke into a sprint.

“Lance!” Sandy cried out, leaping from the saddle and hitting the ground running.

Levitating to his feet, “MOM!” Ian screamed, throwing his mask off.

Sandy and Lance’s chests hit as they engulfed each other in hugs, crying. Ian nearly reached Mary before she got off the horse shouting, “Ian!”

Ian wrapped his arms around his mom, squeezing her tight and lifting her off the ground. “MOOOMMMMIIIEEEE!” Allie screeched from the top of her lungs, barreling across the field and holding Carrie’s hand. “MOMMIE!” they both screeched, running for everything they could muster.

Relaxing her arms but not letting go, Sandy leaned back to look into Lance’s face. “My baby boy!” she cried and pulled him tight as they both sobbed hard, falling to the ground.

With legs burning, Allie and Carrie pushed harder as Ian and Mary opened their hug for them. When the ladybugs reached them with tears raining down, the four wrapped up. Mary and Ian dropped to their knees as the four hugged each other tight.

Sandy and Lance sat up to hear running feet. They turned to see Jennifer charging for them and bawling. “Momma Sandy!” Jennifer cried and dove on the two, taking them down. Hugging Jennifer tight, they just savored the moment.

It was nearly five minutes before the two groups stood up and swapped mothers and hugged again. Then they came together and all hugged tight. “Mom, where’s Dad?” Lance asked.

“Are they in Dewitt making sure you weren’t followed? We can go get them,” Ian said, wiping snot off his face.

Mary and Sandy looked at each other and grief flooded their expression. “They were killed, babies,” Sandy whimpered. “We wanted to stay with them, but neither one would let us. They told us we had to get home. We wanted to try and bring them, but they wouldn’t let us. They made us promise to reach you. I’m sorry.”

“It’s not your fault, Momma,” Lance said with a breaking voice.

Still at the buggies, Lilly watched at almost the same time all the kids dropped to their knees around the moms. “Guys, stay together because the tigers are close, but we are going to them,” Lilly told the others and they jogged across the field.

Sitting on the horses, Tyler and Chris just cried quietly, not wanting to interfere. Sandy and Mary held their arms out, pulling the kids back into a hug as they cried. The joy felt just moments ago was tarnished by the raw grief. Sandy lifted her head hearing more running feet, and saw a woman and kids she didn’t know. “Sorry,” Sandy told them with tears.

“No, Ms. Sandy, we’re sorry,” Lilly said.

Looking at Lilly’s face hard, Sandy couldn’t place her. “Momma,” Lance sniffled. “Who are the boys?”

Sandy and Mary jumped up, apologizing to the boys. “This is Tyler,” Sandy said, pulling him off the horse.

“And this is his brother, Chris,” Mary said, putting him on the ground. “We found them run up a tree by a pack of stinkers.”

“The military had them in a camp and wouldn’t let their mom escape when the stinkers broke in,” Sandy added. “After their mom got killed, the boys tried to get back in the part of the base that wasn’t overrun, but the soldiers threw rocks at them, so stinkers would come over and the boys could draw them off.”

“Motherfuckers,” Lilly snarled.

Sandy looked up at her and nodded approvingly. “Sorry,” Lance said, moving over and introducing the group. When he got to Lilly, even with the emotions she was feeling, Sandy could tell, Lilly was very important to Lance.

Jodi ran over to Allie and Carrie, hugging the two sobbing girls tight. “Ca-ca-c-can w-we go home?” Allie bawled.

“Momma and Momma Mary, go with Lilly and them to the buggies and take Chris and Tyler. Ian and I will bring the horses. With all of them the tigers won’t try anything, and they won’t bother Ian and I with the horses because we’ll take Dino with us,” Lance said.

Both moms turned. “Tigers?” they said together.

Nodding and wiping more snot from his face, “Big pussy,” Ian sniffled.

Slowly the group headed home, thankful to be present for a miracle, and some much needed joy was felt by all, but the grief still spilled out, demanded by this forsaken world.

The End

Click on the Links Below to Check Out Other Works by

Thomas A Watson

Thank You for Reading, Please Remember to Leave a Review

Join Us on A-Poc Press Page for all Watson updates

Follow me on Twitter

Check out My Website

Table of Contents

Chapter One

Chapter Two

Chapter Three

Chapter Four

Chapter Five

Chapter Six

Chapter Seven

Chapter Eight

Chapter Nine

Chapter Ten

Chapter Eleven

Chapter Twelve

Chapter Thirteen

Chapter Fourteen

Chapter Fifteen

Chapter Sixteen

Chapter Seventeen

Chapter Eighteen

Chapter Nineteen

Chapter Twenty

Chapter Twenty-One

Chapter Twenty-Two

Chapter Twenty-Three

Chapter Twenty-Four

Chapter Twenty-Five

Chapter Twenty-Six

Chapter Twenty-Seven

Chapter Twenty-Eight

Chapter Twenty-Nine

Chapter Thirty

Chapter Thirty-One

Chapter Thirty-Two

Chapter Thirty-Three